summaryrefslogtreecommitdiff
path: root/40673-0.txt
blob: 03b5fe17797e9fd73d5d0c23ff7bf7062c1c0da8 (plain)
1
2
3
4
5
6
7
8
9
10
11
12
13
14
15
16
17
18
19
20
21
22
23
24
25
26
27
28
29
30
31
32
33
34
35
36
37
38
39
40
41
42
43
44
45
46
47
48
49
50
51
52
53
54
55
56
57
58
59
60
61
62
63
64
65
66
67
68
69
70
71
72
73
74
75
76
77
78
79
80
81
82
83
84
85
86
87
88
89
90
91
92
93
94
95
96
97
98
99
100
101
102
103
104
105
106
107
108
109
110
111
112
113
114
115
116
117
118
119
120
121
122
123
124
125
126
127
128
129
130
131
132
133
134
135
136
137
138
139
140
141
142
143
144
145
146
147
148
149
150
151
152
153
154
155
156
157
158
159
160
161
162
163
164
165
166
167
168
169
170
171
172
173
174
175
176
177
178
179
180
181
182
183
184
185
186
187
188
189
190
191
192
193
194
195
196
197
198
199
200
201
202
203
204
205
206
207
208
209
210
211
212
213
214
215
216
217
218
219
220
221
222
223
224
225
226
227
228
229
230
231
232
233
234
235
236
237
238
239
240
241
242
243
244
245
246
247
248
249
250
251
252
253
254
255
256
257
258
259
260
261
262
263
264
265
266
267
268
269
270
271
272
273
274
275
276
277
278
279
280
281
282
283
284
285
286
287
288
289
290
291
292
293
294
295
296
297
298
299
300
301
302
303
304
305
306
307
308
309
310
311
312
313
314
315
316
317
318
319
320
321
322
323
324
325
326
327
328
329
330
331
332
333
334
335
336
337
338
339
340
341
342
343
344
345
346
347
348
349
350
351
352
353
354
355
356
357
358
359
360
361
362
363
364
365
366
367
368
369
370
371
372
373
374
375
376
377
378
379
380
381
382
383
384
385
386
387
388
389
390
391
392
393
394
395
396
397
398
399
400
401
402
403
404
405
406
407
408
409
410
411
412
413
414
415
416
417
418
419
420
421
422
423
424
425
426
427
428
429
430
431
432
433
434
435
436
437
438
439
440
441
442
443
444
445
446
447
448
449
450
451
452
453
454
455
456
457
458
459
460
461
462
463
464
465
466
467
468
469
470
471
472
473
474
475
476
477
478
479
480
481
482
483
484
485
486
487
488
489
490
491
492
493
494
495
496
497
498
499
500
501
502
503
504
505
506
507
508
509
510
511
512
513
514
515
516
517
518
519
520
521
522
523
524
525
526
527
528
529
530
531
532
533
534
535
536
537
538
539
540
541
542
543
544
545
546
547
548
549
550
551
552
553
554
555
556
557
558
559
560
561
562
563
564
565
566
567
568
569
570
571
572
573
574
575
576
577
578
579
580
581
582
583
584
585
586
587
588
589
590
591
592
593
594
595
596
597
598
599
600
601
602
603
604
605
606
607
608
609
610
611
612
613
614
615
616
617
618
619
620
621
622
623
624
625
626
627
628
629
630
631
632
633
634
635
636
637
638
639
640
641
642
643
644
645
646
647
648
649
650
651
652
653
654
655
656
657
658
659
660
661
662
663
664
665
666
667
668
669
670
671
672
673
674
675
676
677
678
679
680
681
682
683
684
685
686
687
688
689
690
691
692
693
694
695
696
697
698
699
700
701
702
703
704
705
706
707
708
709
710
711
712
713
714
715
716
717
718
719
720
721
722
723
724
725
726
727
728
729
730
731
732
733
734
735
736
737
738
739
740
741
742
743
744
745
746
747
748
749
750
751
752
753
754
755
756
757
758
759
760
761
762
763
764
765
766
767
768
769
770
771
772
773
774
775
776
777
778
779
780
781
782
783
784
785
786
787
788
789
790
791
792
793
794
795
796
797
798
799
800
801
802
803
804
805
806
807
808
809
810
811
812
813
814
815
816
817
818
819
820
821
822
823
824
825
826
827
828
829
830
831
832
833
834
835
836
837
838
839
840
841
842
843
844
845
846
847
848
849
850
851
852
853
854
855
856
857
858
859
860
861
862
863
864
865
866
867
868
869
870
871
872
873
874
875
876
877
878
879
880
881
882
883
884
885
886
887
888
889
890
891
892
893
894
895
896
897
898
899
900
901
902
903
904
905
906
907
908
909
910
911
912
913
914
915
916
917
918
919
920
921
922
923
924
925
926
927
928
929
930
931
932
933
934
935
936
937
938
939
940
941
942
943
944
945
946
947
948
949
950
951
952
953
954
955
956
957
958
959
960
961
962
963
964
965
966
967
968
969
970
971
972
973
974
975
976
977
978
979
980
981
982
983
984
985
986
987
988
989
990
991
992
993
994
995
996
997
998
999
1000
1001
1002
1003
1004
1005
1006
1007
1008
1009
1010
1011
1012
1013
1014
1015
1016
1017
1018
1019
1020
1021
1022
1023
1024
1025
1026
1027
1028
1029
1030
1031
1032
1033
1034
1035
1036
1037
1038
1039
1040
1041
1042
1043
1044
1045
1046
1047
1048
1049
1050
1051
1052
1053
1054
1055
1056
1057
1058
1059
1060
1061
1062
1063
1064
1065
1066
1067
1068
1069
1070
1071
1072
1073
1074
1075
1076
1077
1078
1079
1080
1081
1082
1083
1084
1085
1086
1087
1088
1089
1090
1091
1092
1093
1094
1095
1096
1097
1098
1099
1100
1101
1102
1103
1104
1105
1106
1107
1108
1109
1110
1111
1112
1113
1114
1115
1116
1117
1118
1119
1120
1121
1122
1123
1124
1125
1126
1127
1128
1129
1130
1131
1132
1133
1134
1135
1136
1137
1138
1139
1140
1141
1142
1143
1144
1145
1146
1147
1148
1149
1150
1151
1152
1153
1154
1155
1156
1157
1158
1159
1160
1161
1162
1163
1164
1165
1166
1167
1168
1169
1170
1171
1172
1173
1174
1175
1176
1177
1178
1179
1180
1181
1182
1183
1184
1185
1186
1187
1188
1189
1190
1191
1192
1193
1194
1195
1196
1197
1198
1199
1200
1201
1202
1203
1204
1205
1206
1207
1208
1209
1210
1211
1212
1213
1214
1215
1216
1217
1218
1219
1220
1221
1222
1223
1224
1225
1226
1227
1228
1229
1230
1231
1232
1233
1234
1235
1236
1237
1238
1239
1240
1241
1242
1243
1244
1245
1246
1247
1248
1249
1250
1251
1252
1253
1254
1255
1256
1257
1258
1259
1260
1261
1262
1263
1264
1265
1266
1267
1268
1269
1270
1271
1272
1273
1274
1275
1276
1277
1278
1279
1280
1281
1282
1283
1284
1285
1286
1287
1288
1289
1290
1291
1292
1293
1294
1295
1296
1297
1298
1299
1300
1301
1302
1303
1304
1305
1306
1307
1308
1309
1310
1311
1312
1313
1314
1315
1316
1317
1318
1319
1320
1321
1322
1323
1324
1325
1326
1327
1328
1329
1330
1331
1332
1333
1334
1335
1336
1337
1338
1339
1340
1341
1342
1343
1344
1345
1346
1347
1348
1349
1350
1351
1352
1353
1354
1355
1356
1357
1358
1359
1360
1361
1362
1363
1364
1365
1366
1367
1368
1369
1370
1371
1372
1373
1374
1375
1376
1377
1378
1379
1380
1381
1382
1383
1384
1385
1386
1387
1388
1389
1390
1391
1392
1393
1394
1395
1396
1397
1398
1399
1400
1401
1402
1403
1404
1405
1406
1407
1408
1409
1410
1411
1412
1413
1414
1415
1416
1417
1418
1419
1420
1421
1422
1423
1424
1425
1426
1427
1428
1429
1430
1431
1432
1433
1434
1435
1436
1437
1438
1439
1440
1441
1442
1443
1444
1445
1446
1447
1448
1449
1450
1451
1452
1453
1454
1455
1456
1457
1458
1459
1460
1461
1462
1463
1464
1465
1466
1467
1468
1469
1470
1471
1472
1473
1474
1475
1476
1477
1478
1479
1480
1481
1482
1483
1484
1485
1486
1487
1488
1489
1490
1491
1492
1493
1494
1495
1496
1497
1498
1499
1500
1501
1502
1503
1504
1505
1506
1507
1508
1509
1510
1511
1512
1513
1514
1515
1516
1517
1518
1519
1520
1521
1522
1523
1524
1525
1526
1527
1528
1529
1530
1531
1532
1533
1534
1535
1536
1537
1538
1539
1540
1541
1542
1543
1544
1545
1546
1547
1548
1549
1550
1551
1552
1553
1554
1555
1556
1557
1558
1559
1560
1561
1562
1563
1564
1565
1566
1567
1568
1569
1570
1571
1572
1573
1574
1575
1576
1577
1578
1579
1580
1581
1582
1583
1584
1585
1586
1587
1588
1589
1590
1591
1592
1593
1594
1595
1596
1597
1598
1599
1600
1601
1602
1603
1604
1605
1606
1607
1608
1609
1610
1611
1612
1613
1614
1615
1616
1617
1618
1619
1620
1621
1622
1623
1624
1625
1626
1627
1628
1629
1630
1631
1632
1633
1634
1635
1636
1637
1638
1639
1640
1641
1642
1643
1644
1645
1646
1647
1648
1649
1650
1651
1652
1653
1654
1655
1656
1657
1658
1659
1660
1661
1662
1663
1664
1665
1666
1667
1668
1669
1670
1671
1672
1673
1674
1675
1676
1677
1678
1679
1680
1681
1682
1683
1684
1685
1686
1687
1688
1689
1690
1691
1692
1693
1694
1695
1696
1697
1698
1699
1700
1701
1702
1703
1704
1705
1706
1707
1708
1709
1710
1711
1712
1713
1714
1715
1716
1717
1718
1719
1720
1721
1722
1723
1724
1725
1726
1727
1728
1729
1730
1731
1732
1733
1734
1735
1736
1737
1738
1739
1740
1741
1742
1743
1744
1745
1746
1747
1748
1749
1750
1751
1752
1753
1754
1755
1756
1757
1758
1759
1760
1761
1762
1763
1764
1765
1766
1767
1768
1769
1770
1771
1772
1773
1774
1775
1776
1777
1778
1779
1780
1781
1782
1783
1784
1785
1786
1787
1788
1789
1790
1791
1792
1793
1794
1795
1796
1797
1798
1799
1800
1801
1802
1803
1804
1805
1806
1807
1808
1809
1810
1811
1812
1813
1814
1815
1816
1817
1818
1819
1820
1821
1822
1823
1824
1825
1826
1827
1828
1829
1830
1831
1832
1833
1834
1835
1836
1837
1838
1839
1840
1841
1842
1843
1844
1845
1846
1847
1848
1849
1850
1851
1852
1853
1854
1855
1856
1857
1858
1859
1860
1861
1862
1863
1864
1865
1866
1867
1868
1869
1870
1871
1872
1873
1874
1875
1876
1877
1878
1879
1880
1881
1882
1883
1884
1885
1886
1887
1888
1889
1890
1891
1892
1893
1894
1895
1896
1897
1898
1899
1900
1901
1902
1903
1904
1905
1906
1907
1908
1909
1910
1911
1912
1913
1914
1915
1916
1917
1918
1919
1920
1921
1922
1923
1924
1925
1926
1927
1928
1929
1930
1931
1932
1933
1934
1935
1936
1937
1938
1939
1940
1941
1942
1943
1944
1945
1946
1947
1948
1949
1950
1951
1952
1953
1954
1955
1956
1957
1958
1959
1960
1961
1962
1963
1964
1965
1966
1967
1968
1969
1970
1971
1972
1973
1974
1975
1976
1977
1978
1979
1980
1981
1982
1983
1984
1985
1986
1987
1988
1989
1990
1991
1992
1993
1994
1995
1996
1997
1998
1999
2000
2001
2002
2003
2004
2005
2006
2007
2008
2009
2010
2011
2012
2013
2014
2015
2016
2017
2018
2019
2020
2021
2022
2023
2024
2025
2026
2027
2028
2029
2030
2031
2032
2033
2034
2035
2036
2037
2038
2039
2040
2041
2042
2043
2044
2045
2046
2047
2048
2049
2050
2051
2052
2053
2054
2055
2056
2057
2058
2059
2060
2061
2062
2063
2064
2065
2066
2067
2068
2069
2070
2071
2072
2073
2074
2075
2076
2077
2078
2079
2080
2081
2082
2083
2084
2085
2086
2087
2088
2089
2090
2091
2092
2093
2094
2095
2096
2097
2098
2099
2100
2101
2102
2103
2104
2105
2106
2107
2108
2109
2110
2111
2112
2113
2114
2115
2116
2117
2118
2119
2120
2121
2122
2123
2124
2125
2126
2127
2128
2129
2130
2131
2132
2133
2134
2135
2136
2137
2138
2139
2140
2141
2142
2143
2144
2145
2146
2147
2148
2149
2150
2151
2152
2153
2154
2155
2156
2157
2158
2159
2160
2161
2162
2163
2164
2165
2166
2167
2168
2169
2170
2171
2172
2173
2174
2175
2176
2177
2178
2179
2180
2181
2182
2183
2184
2185
2186
2187
2188
2189
2190
2191
2192
2193
2194
2195
2196
2197
2198
2199
2200
2201
2202
2203
2204
2205
2206
2207
2208
2209
2210
2211
2212
2213
2214
2215
2216
2217
2218
2219
2220
2221
2222
2223
2224
2225
2226
2227
2228
2229
2230
2231
2232
2233
2234
2235
2236
2237
2238
2239
2240
2241
2242
2243
2244
2245
2246
2247
2248
2249
2250
2251
2252
2253
2254
2255
2256
2257
2258
2259
2260
2261
2262
2263
2264
2265
2266
2267
2268
2269
2270
2271
2272
2273
2274
2275
2276
2277
2278
2279
2280
2281
2282
2283
2284
2285
2286
2287
2288
2289
2290
2291
2292
2293
2294
2295
2296
2297
2298
2299
2300
2301
2302
2303
2304
2305
2306
2307
2308
2309
2310
2311
2312
2313
2314
2315
2316
2317
2318
2319
2320
2321
2322
2323
2324
2325
2326
2327
2328
2329
2330
2331
2332
2333
2334
2335
2336
2337
2338
2339
2340
2341
2342
2343
2344
2345
2346
2347
2348
2349
2350
2351
2352
2353
2354
2355
2356
2357
2358
2359
2360
2361
2362
2363
2364
2365
2366
2367
2368
2369
2370
2371
2372
2373
2374
2375
2376
2377
2378
2379
2380
2381
2382
2383
2384
2385
2386
2387
2388
2389
2390
2391
2392
2393
2394
2395
2396
2397
2398
2399
2400
2401
2402
2403
2404
2405
2406
2407
2408
2409
2410
2411
2412
2413
2414
2415
2416
2417
2418
2419
2420
2421
2422
2423
2424
2425
2426
2427
2428
2429
2430
2431
2432
2433
2434
2435
2436
2437
2438
2439
2440
2441
2442
2443
2444
2445
2446
2447
2448
2449
2450
2451
2452
2453
2454
2455
2456
2457
2458
2459
2460
2461
2462
2463
2464
2465
2466
2467
2468
2469
2470
2471
2472
2473
2474
2475
2476
2477
2478
2479
2480
2481
2482
2483
2484
2485
2486
2487
2488
2489
2490
2491
2492
2493
2494
2495
2496
2497
2498
2499
2500
2501
2502
2503
2504
2505
2506
2507
2508
2509
2510
2511
2512
2513
2514
2515
2516
2517
2518
2519
2520
2521
2522
2523
2524
2525
2526
2527
2528
2529
2530
2531
2532
2533
2534
2535
2536
2537
2538
2539
2540
2541
2542
2543
2544
2545
2546
2547
2548
2549
2550
2551
2552
2553
2554
2555
2556
2557
2558
2559
2560
2561
2562
2563
2564
2565
2566
2567
2568
2569
2570
2571
2572
2573
2574
2575
2576
2577
2578
2579
2580
2581
2582
2583
2584
2585
2586
2587
2588
2589
2590
2591
2592
2593
2594
2595
2596
2597
2598
2599
2600
2601
2602
2603
2604
2605
2606
2607
2608
2609
2610
2611
2612
2613
2614
2615
2616
2617
2618
2619
2620
2621
2622
2623
2624
2625
2626
2627
2628
2629
2630
2631
2632
2633
2634
2635
2636
2637
2638
2639
2640
2641
2642
2643
2644
2645
2646
2647
2648
2649
2650
2651
2652
2653
2654
2655
2656
2657
2658
2659
2660
2661
2662
2663
2664
2665
2666
2667
2668
2669
2670
2671
2672
2673
2674
2675
2676
2677
2678
2679
2680
2681
2682
2683
2684
2685
2686
2687
2688
2689
2690
2691
2692
2693
2694
2695
2696
2697
2698
2699
2700
2701
2702
2703
2704
2705
2706
2707
2708
2709
2710
2711
2712
2713
2714
2715
2716
2717
2718
2719
2720
2721
2722
2723
2724
2725
2726
2727
2728
2729
2730
2731
2732
2733
2734
2735
2736
2737
2738
2739
2740
2741
2742
2743
2744
2745
2746
2747
2748
2749
2750
2751
2752
2753
2754
2755
2756
2757
2758
2759
2760
2761
2762
2763
2764
2765
2766
2767
2768
2769
2770
2771
2772
2773
2774
2775
2776
2777
2778
2779
2780
2781
2782
2783
2784
2785
2786
2787
2788
2789
2790
2791
2792
2793
2794
2795
2796
2797
2798
2799
2800
2801
2802
2803
2804
2805
2806
2807
2808
2809
2810
2811
2812
2813
2814
2815
2816
2817
2818
2819
2820
2821
2822
2823
2824
2825
2826
2827
2828
2829
2830
2831
2832
2833
2834
2835
2836
2837
2838
2839
2840
2841
2842
2843
2844
2845
2846
2847
2848
2849
2850
2851
2852
2853
2854
2855
2856
2857
2858
2859
2860
2861
2862
2863
2864
2865
2866
2867
2868
2869
2870
2871
2872
2873
2874
2875
2876
2877
2878
2879
2880
2881
2882
2883
2884
2885
2886
2887
2888
2889
2890
2891
2892
2893
2894
2895
2896
2897
2898
2899
2900
2901
2902
2903
2904
2905
2906
2907
2908
2909
2910
2911
2912
2913
2914
2915
2916
2917
2918
2919
2920
2921
2922
2923
2924
2925
2926
2927
2928
2929
2930
2931
2932
2933
2934
2935
2936
2937
2938
2939
2940
2941
2942
2943
2944
2945
2946
2947
2948
2949
2950
2951
2952
2953
2954
2955
2956
2957
2958
2959
2960
2961
2962
2963
2964
2965
2966
2967
2968
2969
2970
2971
2972
2973
2974
2975
2976
2977
2978
2979
2980
2981
2982
2983
2984
2985
2986
2987
2988
2989
2990
2991
2992
2993
2994
2995
2996
2997
2998
2999
3000
3001
3002
3003
3004
3005
3006
3007
3008
3009
3010
3011
3012
3013
3014
3015
3016
3017
3018
3019
3020
3021
3022
3023
3024
3025
3026
3027
3028
3029
3030
3031
3032
3033
3034
3035
3036
3037
3038
3039
3040
3041
3042
3043
3044
3045
3046
3047
3048
3049
3050
3051
3052
3053
3054
3055
3056
3057
3058
3059
3060
3061
3062
3063
3064
3065
3066
3067
3068
3069
3070
3071
3072
3073
3074
3075
3076
3077
3078
3079
3080
3081
3082
3083
3084
3085
3086
3087
3088
3089
3090
3091
3092
3093
3094
3095
3096
3097
3098
3099
3100
3101
3102
3103
3104
3105
3106
3107
3108
3109
3110
3111
3112
3113
3114
3115
3116
3117
3118
3119
3120
3121
3122
3123
3124
3125
3126
3127
3128
3129
3130
3131
3132
3133
3134
3135
3136
3137
3138
3139
3140
3141
3142
3143
3144
3145
3146
3147
3148
3149
3150
3151
3152
3153
3154
3155
3156
3157
3158
3159
3160
3161
3162
3163
3164
3165
3166
3167
3168
3169
3170
3171
3172
3173
3174
3175
3176
3177
3178
3179
3180
3181
3182
3183
3184
3185
3186
3187
3188
3189
3190
3191
3192
3193
3194
3195
3196
3197
3198
3199
3200
3201
3202
3203
3204
3205
3206
3207
3208
3209
3210
3211
3212
3213
3214
3215
3216
3217
3218
3219
3220
3221
3222
3223
3224
3225
3226
3227
3228
3229
3230
3231
3232
3233
3234
3235
3236
3237
3238
3239
3240
3241
3242
3243
3244
3245
3246
3247
3248
3249
3250
3251
3252
3253
3254
3255
3256
3257
3258
3259
3260
3261
3262
3263
3264
3265
3266
3267
3268
3269
3270
3271
3272
3273
3274
3275
3276
3277
3278
3279
3280
3281
3282
3283
3284
3285
3286
3287
3288
3289
3290
3291
3292
3293
3294
3295
3296
3297
3298
3299
3300
3301
3302
3303
3304
3305
3306
3307
3308
3309
3310
3311
3312
3313
3314
3315
3316
3317
3318
3319
3320
3321
3322
3323
3324
3325
3326
3327
3328
3329
3330
3331
3332
3333
3334
3335
3336
3337
3338
3339
3340
3341
3342
3343
3344
3345
3346
3347
3348
3349
3350
3351
3352
3353
3354
3355
3356
3357
3358
3359
3360
3361
3362
3363
3364
3365
3366
3367
3368
3369
3370
3371
3372
3373
3374
3375
3376
3377
3378
3379
3380
3381
3382
3383
3384
3385
3386
3387
3388
3389
3390
3391
3392
3393
3394
3395
3396
3397
3398
3399
3400
3401
3402
3403
3404
3405
3406
3407
3408
3409
3410
3411
3412
3413
3414
3415
3416
3417
3418
3419
3420
3421
3422
3423
3424
3425
3426
3427
3428
3429
3430
3431
3432
3433
3434
3435
3436
3437
3438
3439
3440
3441
3442
3443
3444
3445
3446
3447
3448
3449
3450
3451
3452
3453
3454
3455
3456
3457
3458
3459
3460
3461
3462
3463
3464
3465
3466
3467
3468
3469
3470
3471
3472
3473
3474
3475
3476
3477
3478
3479
3480
3481
3482
3483
3484
3485
3486
3487
3488
3489
3490
3491
3492
3493
3494
3495
3496
3497
3498
3499
3500
3501
3502
3503
3504
3505
3506
3507
3508
3509
3510
3511
3512
3513
3514
3515
3516
3517
3518
3519
3520
3521
3522
3523
3524
3525
3526
3527
3528
3529
3530
3531
3532
3533
3534
3535
3536
3537
3538
3539
3540
3541
3542
3543
3544
3545
3546
3547
3548
3549
3550
3551
3552
3553
3554
3555
3556
3557
3558
3559
3560
3561
3562
3563
3564
3565
3566
3567
3568
3569
3570
3571
3572
3573
3574
3575
3576
3577
3578
3579
3580
3581
3582
3583
3584
3585
3586
3587
3588
3589
3590
3591
3592
3593
3594
3595
3596
3597
3598
3599
3600
3601
3602
3603
3604
3605
3606
3607
3608
3609
3610
3611
3612
3613
3614
3615
3616
3617
3618
3619
3620
3621
3622
3623
3624
3625
3626
3627
3628
3629
3630
3631
3632
3633
3634
3635
3636
3637
3638
3639
3640
3641
3642
3643
3644
3645
3646
3647
3648
3649
3650
3651
3652
3653
3654
3655
3656
3657
3658
3659
3660
3661
3662
3663
3664
3665
3666
3667
3668
3669
3670
3671
3672
3673
3674
3675
3676
3677
3678
3679
3680
3681
3682
3683
3684
3685
3686
3687
3688
3689
3690
3691
3692
3693
3694
3695
3696
3697
3698
3699
3700
3701
3702
3703
3704
3705
3706
3707
3708
3709
3710
3711
3712
3713
3714
3715
3716
3717
3718
3719
3720
3721
3722
3723
3724
3725
3726
3727
3728
3729
3730
3731
3732
3733
3734
3735
3736
3737
3738
3739
3740
3741
3742
3743
3744
3745
3746
3747
3748
3749
3750
3751
3752
3753
3754
3755
3756
3757
3758
3759
3760
3761
3762
3763
3764
3765
3766
3767
3768
3769
3770
3771
3772
3773
3774
3775
3776
3777
3778
3779
3780
3781
3782
3783
3784
3785
3786
3787
3788
3789
3790
3791
3792
3793
3794
3795
3796
3797
3798
3799
3800
3801
3802
3803
3804
3805
3806
3807
3808
3809
3810
3811
3812
3813
3814
3815
3816
3817
3818
3819
3820
3821
3822
3823
3824
3825
3826
3827
3828
3829
3830
3831
3832
3833
3834
3835
3836
3837
3838
3839
3840
3841
3842
3843
3844
3845
3846
3847
3848
3849
3850
3851
3852
3853
3854
3855
3856
3857
3858
3859
3860
3861
3862
3863
3864
3865
3866
3867
3868
3869
3870
3871
3872
3873
3874
3875
3876
3877
3878
3879
3880
3881
3882
3883
3884
3885
3886
3887
3888
3889
3890
3891
3892
3893
3894
3895
3896
3897
3898
3899
3900
3901
3902
3903
3904
3905
3906
3907
3908
3909
3910
3911
3912
3913
3914
3915
3916
3917
3918
3919
3920
3921
3922
3923
3924
3925
3926
3927
3928
3929
3930
3931
3932
3933
3934
3935
3936
3937
3938
3939
3940
3941
3942
3943
3944
3945
3946
3947
3948
3949
3950
3951
3952
3953
3954
3955
3956
3957
3958
3959
3960
3961
3962
3963
3964
3965
3966
3967
3968
3969
3970
3971
3972
3973
3974
3975
3976
3977
3978
3979
3980
3981
3982
3983
3984
3985
3986
3987
3988
3989
3990
3991
3992
3993
3994
3995
3996
3997
3998
3999
4000
4001
4002
4003
4004
4005
4006
4007
4008
4009
4010
4011
4012
4013
4014
4015
4016
4017
4018
4019
4020
4021
4022
4023
4024
4025
4026
4027
4028
4029
4030
4031
4032
4033
4034
4035
4036
4037
4038
4039
4040
4041
4042
4043
4044
4045
4046
4047
4048
4049
4050
4051
4052
4053
4054
4055
4056
4057
4058
4059
4060
4061
4062
4063
4064
4065
4066
4067
4068
4069
4070
4071
4072
4073
4074
4075
4076
4077
4078
4079
4080
4081
4082
4083
4084
4085
4086
4087
4088
4089
4090
4091
4092
4093
4094
4095
4096
4097
4098
4099
4100
4101
4102
4103
4104
4105
4106
4107
4108
4109
4110
4111
4112
4113
4114
4115
4116
4117
4118
4119
4120
4121
4122
4123
4124
4125
4126
4127
4128
4129
4130
4131
4132
4133
4134
4135
4136
4137
4138
4139
4140
4141
4142
4143
4144
4145
4146
4147
4148
4149
4150
4151
4152
4153
4154
4155
4156
4157
4158
4159
4160
4161
4162
4163
4164
4165
4166
4167
4168
4169
4170
4171
4172
4173
4174
4175
4176
4177
4178
4179
4180
4181
4182
4183
4184
4185
4186
4187
4188
4189
4190
4191
4192
4193
4194
4195
4196
4197
4198
4199
4200
4201
4202
4203
4204
4205
4206
4207
4208
4209
4210
4211
4212
4213
4214
4215
4216
4217
4218
4219
4220
4221
4222
4223
4224
4225
4226
4227
4228
4229
4230
4231
4232
4233
4234
4235
4236
4237
4238
4239
4240
4241
4242
4243
4244
4245
4246
4247
4248
4249
4250
4251
4252
4253
4254
4255
4256
4257
4258
4259
4260
4261
4262
4263
4264
4265
4266
4267
4268
4269
4270
4271
4272
4273
4274
4275
4276
4277
4278
4279
4280
4281
4282
4283
4284
4285
4286
4287
4288
4289
4290
4291
4292
4293
4294
4295
4296
4297
4298
4299
4300
4301
4302
4303
4304
4305
4306
4307
4308
4309
4310
4311
4312
4313
4314
4315
4316
4317
4318
4319
4320
4321
4322
4323
4324
4325
4326
4327
4328
4329
4330
4331
4332
4333
4334
4335
4336
4337
4338
4339
4340
4341
4342
4343
4344
4345
4346
4347
4348
4349
4350
4351
4352
4353
4354
4355
4356
4357
4358
4359
4360
4361
4362
4363
4364
4365
4366
4367
4368
4369
4370
4371
4372
4373
4374
4375
4376
4377
4378
4379
4380
4381
4382
4383
4384
4385
4386
4387
4388
4389
4390
4391
4392
4393
4394
4395
4396
4397
4398
4399
4400
4401
4402
4403
4404
4405
4406
4407
4408
4409
4410
4411
4412
4413
4414
4415
4416
4417
4418
4419
4420
4421
4422
4423
4424
4425
4426
4427
4428
4429
4430
4431
4432
4433
4434
4435
4436
4437
4438
4439
4440
4441
4442
4443
4444
4445
4446
4447
4448
4449
4450
4451
4452
4453
4454
4455
4456
4457
4458
4459
4460
4461
4462
4463
4464
4465
4466
4467
4468
4469
4470
4471
4472
4473
4474
4475
4476
4477
4478
4479
4480
4481
4482
4483
4484
4485
4486
4487
4488
4489
4490
4491
4492
4493
4494
4495
4496
4497
4498
4499
4500
4501
4502
4503
4504
4505
4506
4507
4508
4509
4510
4511
4512
4513
4514
4515
4516
4517
4518
4519
4520
4521
4522
4523
4524
4525
4526
4527
4528
4529
4530
4531
4532
4533
4534
4535
4536
4537
4538
4539
4540
4541
4542
4543
4544
4545
4546
4547
4548
4549
4550
4551
4552
4553
4554
4555
4556
4557
4558
4559
4560
4561
4562
4563
4564
4565
4566
4567
4568
4569
4570
4571
4572
4573
4574
4575
4576
4577
4578
4579
4580
4581
4582
4583
4584
4585
4586
4587
4588
4589
4590
4591
4592
4593
4594
4595
4596
4597
4598
4599
4600
4601
4602
4603
4604
4605
4606
4607
4608
4609
4610
4611
4612
4613
4614
4615
4616
4617
4618
4619
4620
4621
4622
4623
4624
4625
4626
4627
4628
4629
4630
4631
4632
4633
4634
4635
4636
4637
4638
4639
4640
4641
4642
4643
4644
4645
4646
4647
4648
4649
4650
4651
4652
4653
4654
4655
4656
4657
4658
4659
4660
4661
4662
4663
4664
4665
4666
4667
4668
4669
4670
4671
4672
4673
4674
4675
4676
4677
4678
4679
4680
4681
4682
4683
4684
4685
4686
4687
4688
4689
4690
4691
4692
4693
4694
4695
4696
4697
4698
4699
4700
4701
4702
4703
4704
4705
4706
4707
4708
4709
4710
4711
4712
4713
4714
4715
4716
4717
4718
4719
4720
4721
4722
4723
4724
4725
4726
4727
4728
4729
4730
4731
4732
4733
4734
4735
4736
4737
4738
4739
4740
4741
4742
4743
4744
4745
4746
4747
4748
4749
4750
4751
4752
4753
4754
4755
4756
4757
4758
4759
4760
4761
4762
4763
4764
4765
4766
4767
4768
4769
4770
4771
4772
4773
4774
4775
4776
4777
4778
4779
4780
4781
4782
4783
4784
4785
4786
4787
4788
4789
4790
4791
4792
4793
4794
4795
4796
4797
4798
4799
4800
4801
4802
4803
4804
4805
4806
4807
4808
4809
4810
4811
4812
4813
4814
4815
4816
4817
4818
4819
4820
4821
4822
4823
4824
4825
4826
4827
4828
4829
4830
4831
4832
4833
4834
4835
4836
4837
4838
4839
4840
4841
4842
4843
4844
4845
4846
4847
4848
4849
4850
4851
4852
4853
4854
4855
4856
4857
4858
4859
4860
4861
4862
4863
4864
4865
4866
4867
4868
4869
4870
4871
4872
4873
4874
4875
4876
4877
4878
4879
4880
4881
4882
4883
4884
4885
4886
4887
4888
4889
4890
4891
4892
4893
4894
4895
4896
4897
4898
4899
4900
4901
4902
4903
4904
4905
4906
4907
4908
4909
4910
4911
4912
4913
4914
4915
4916
4917
4918
4919
4920
4921
4922
4923
4924
4925
4926
4927
4928
4929
4930
4931
4932
4933
4934
4935
4936
4937
4938
4939
4940
4941
4942
4943
4944
4945
4946
4947
4948
4949
4950
4951
4952
4953
4954
4955
4956
4957
4958
4959
4960
4961
4962
4963
4964
4965
4966
4967
4968
4969
4970
4971
4972
4973
4974
4975
4976
4977
4978
4979
4980
4981
4982
4983
4984
4985
4986
4987
4988
4989
4990
4991
4992
4993
4994
4995
4996
4997
4998
4999
5000
5001
5002
5003
5004
5005
5006
5007
5008
5009
5010
5011
5012
5013
5014
5015
5016
5017
5018
5019
5020
5021
5022
5023
5024
5025
5026
5027
5028
5029
5030
5031
5032
5033
5034
5035
5036
5037
5038
5039
5040
5041
5042
5043
5044
5045
5046
5047
5048
5049
5050
5051
5052
5053
5054
5055
5056
5057
5058
5059
5060
5061
5062
5063
5064
5065
5066
5067
5068
5069
5070
5071
5072
5073
5074
5075
5076
5077
5078
5079
5080
5081
5082
5083
5084
5085
5086
5087
5088
5089
5090
5091
5092
5093
5094
5095
5096
5097
5098
5099
5100
5101
5102
5103
5104
5105
5106
5107
5108
5109
5110
5111
5112
5113
5114
5115
5116
5117
5118
5119
5120
5121
5122
5123
5124
5125
5126
5127
5128
5129
5130
5131
5132
5133
5134
5135
5136
5137
5138
5139
5140
5141
5142
5143
5144
5145
5146
5147
5148
5149
5150
5151
5152
5153
5154
5155
5156
5157
5158
5159
5160
5161
5162
5163
5164
5165
5166
5167
5168
5169
5170
5171
5172
5173
5174
5175
5176
5177
5178
5179
5180
5181
5182
5183
5184
5185
5186
5187
5188
5189
5190
5191
5192
5193
5194
5195
5196
5197
5198
5199
5200
5201
5202
5203
5204
5205
5206
5207
5208
5209
5210
5211
5212
5213
5214
5215
5216
5217
5218
5219
5220
5221
5222
5223
5224
5225
5226
5227
5228
5229
5230
5231
5232
5233
5234
5235
5236
5237
5238
5239
5240
5241
5242
5243
5244
5245
5246
5247
5248
5249
5250
5251
5252
5253
5254
5255
5256
5257
5258
5259
5260
5261
5262
5263
5264
5265
5266
5267
5268
5269
5270
5271
5272
5273
5274
5275
5276
5277
5278
5279
5280
5281
5282
5283
5284
5285
5286
5287
5288
5289
5290
5291
5292
5293
5294
5295
5296
5297
5298
5299
5300
5301
5302
5303
5304
5305
5306
5307
5308
5309
5310
5311
5312
5313
5314
5315
5316
5317
5318
5319
5320
5321
5322
5323
5324
5325
5326
5327
5328
5329
5330
5331
5332
5333
5334
5335
5336
5337
5338
5339
5340
5341
5342
5343
5344
5345
5346
5347
5348
5349
5350
5351
5352
5353
5354
5355
5356
5357
5358
5359
5360
5361
5362
5363
5364
5365
5366
5367
5368
5369
5370
5371
5372
5373
5374
5375
5376
5377
5378
5379
5380
5381
5382
5383
5384
5385
5386
5387
5388
5389
5390
5391
5392
5393
5394
5395
5396
5397
5398
5399
5400
5401
5402
5403
5404
5405
5406
5407
5408
5409
5410
5411
5412
5413
5414
5415
5416
5417
5418
5419
5420
5421
5422
5423
5424
5425
5426
5427
5428
5429
5430
5431
5432
5433
5434
5435
5436
5437
5438
5439
5440
5441
5442
5443
5444
5445
5446
5447
5448
5449
5450
5451
5452
5453
5454
5455
5456
5457
5458
5459
5460
5461
5462
5463
5464
5465
5466
5467
5468
5469
5470
5471
5472
5473
5474
5475
5476
5477
5478
5479
5480
5481
5482
5483
5484
5485
5486
5487
5488
5489
5490
5491
5492
5493
5494
5495
5496
5497
5498
5499
5500
5501
5502
5503
5504
5505
5506
5507
5508
5509
5510
5511
5512
5513
5514
5515
5516
5517
5518
5519
5520
5521
5522
5523
5524
5525
5526
5527
5528
5529
5530
5531
5532
5533
5534
5535
5536
5537
5538
5539
5540
5541
5542
5543
5544
5545
5546
5547
5548
5549
5550
5551
5552
5553
5554
5555
5556
5557
5558
5559
5560
5561
5562
5563
5564
5565
5566
5567
5568
5569
5570
5571
5572
5573
5574
5575
5576
5577
5578
5579
5580
5581
5582
5583
5584
5585
5586
5587
5588
5589
5590
5591
5592
5593
5594
5595
5596
5597
5598
5599
5600
5601
5602
5603
5604
5605
5606
5607
5608
5609
5610
5611
5612
5613
5614
5615
5616
5617
5618
5619
5620
5621
5622
5623
5624
5625
5626
5627
5628
5629
5630
5631
5632
5633
5634
5635
5636
5637
5638
5639
5640
5641
5642
5643
5644
5645
5646
5647
5648
5649
5650
5651
5652
5653
5654
5655
5656
5657
5658
5659
5660
5661
5662
5663
5664
5665
5666
5667
5668
5669
5670
5671
5672
5673
5674
5675
5676
5677
5678
5679
5680
5681
5682
5683
5684
5685
5686
5687
5688
5689
5690
5691
5692
5693
5694
5695
5696
5697
5698
5699
5700
5701
5702
5703
5704
5705
5706
5707
5708
5709
5710
5711
5712
5713
5714
5715
5716
5717
5718
5719
5720
5721
5722
5723
5724
5725
5726
5727
5728
5729
5730
5731
5732
5733
5734
5735
5736
5737
5738
5739
5740
5741
5742
5743
5744
5745
5746
5747
5748
5749
5750
5751
5752
5753
5754
5755
5756
5757
5758
5759
5760
5761
5762
5763
5764
5765
5766
5767
5768
5769
5770
5771
5772
5773
5774
5775
5776
5777
5778
5779
5780
5781
5782
5783
5784
5785
5786
5787
5788
5789
5790
5791
5792
5793
5794
5795
5796
5797
5798
5799
5800
5801
5802
5803
5804
5805
5806
5807
5808
5809
5810
5811
5812
5813
5814
5815
5816
5817
5818
5819
5820
5821
5822
5823
5824
5825
5826
5827
5828
5829
5830
5831
5832
5833
5834
5835
5836
5837
5838
5839
5840
5841
5842
5843
5844
5845
5846
5847
5848
5849
5850
5851
5852
5853
5854
5855
5856
5857
5858
5859
5860
5861
5862
5863
5864
5865
5866
5867
5868
5869
5870
5871
5872
5873
5874
5875
5876
5877
5878
5879
5880
5881
5882
5883
5884
5885
5886
5887
5888
5889
5890
5891
5892
5893
5894
5895
5896
5897
5898
5899
5900
5901
5902
5903
5904
5905
5906
5907
5908
5909
5910
5911
5912
5913
5914
5915
5916
5917
5918
5919
5920
5921
5922
5923
5924
5925
5926
5927
5928
5929
5930
5931
5932
5933
5934
5935
5936
5937
5938
5939
5940
5941
5942
5943
5944
5945
5946
5947
5948
5949
5950
5951
5952
5953
5954
5955
5956
5957
5958
5959
5960
5961
5962
5963
5964
5965
5966
5967
5968
5969
5970
5971
5972
5973
5974
5975
5976
5977
5978
5979
5980
5981
5982
5983
5984
5985
5986
5987
5988
5989
5990
5991
5992
5993
5994
5995
5996
5997
5998
5999
6000
6001
6002
6003
6004
6005
6006
6007
6008
6009
6010
6011
6012
6013
6014
6015
6016
6017
6018
6019
6020
6021
6022
6023
6024
6025
6026
6027
6028
6029
6030
6031
6032
6033
6034
6035
6036
6037
6038
6039
6040
6041
6042
6043
6044
6045
6046
6047
6048
6049
6050
6051
6052
6053
6054
6055
6056
6057
6058
6059
6060
6061
6062
6063
6064
6065
6066
6067
6068
6069
6070
6071
6072
6073
6074
6075
6076
6077
6078
6079
6080
6081
6082
6083
6084
6085
6086
6087
6088
6089
6090
6091
6092
6093
6094
6095
6096
6097
6098
6099
6100
6101
6102
6103
6104
6105
6106
6107
6108
6109
6110
6111
6112
6113
6114
6115
6116
6117
6118
6119
6120
6121
6122
6123
6124
6125
6126
6127
6128
6129
6130
6131
6132
6133
6134
6135
6136
6137
6138
6139
6140
6141
6142
6143
6144
6145
6146
6147
6148
6149
6150
6151
6152
6153
6154
6155
6156
6157
6158
6159
6160
6161
6162
6163
6164
6165
6166
6167
6168
6169
6170
6171
6172
6173
6174
6175
6176
6177
6178
6179
6180
6181
6182
6183
6184
6185
6186
6187
6188
6189
6190
6191
6192
6193
6194
6195
6196
6197
6198
6199
6200
6201
6202
6203
6204
6205
6206
6207
6208
6209
6210
6211
6212
6213
6214
6215
6216
6217
6218
6219
6220
6221
6222
6223
6224
6225
6226
6227
6228
6229
6230
6231
6232
6233
6234
6235
6236
6237
6238
6239
6240
6241
6242
6243
6244
6245
6246
6247
6248
6249
6250
6251
6252
6253
6254
6255
6256
6257
6258
6259
6260
6261
6262
6263
6264
6265
6266
6267
6268
6269
6270
6271
6272
6273
6274
6275
6276
6277
6278
6279
6280
6281
6282
6283
6284
6285
6286
6287
6288
6289
6290
6291
6292
6293
6294
6295
6296
6297
6298
6299
6300
6301
6302
6303
6304
6305
6306
6307
6308
6309
6310
6311
6312
6313
6314
6315
6316
6317
6318
6319
6320
6321
6322
6323
6324
6325
6326
6327
6328
6329
6330
6331
6332
6333
6334
6335
6336
6337
6338
6339
6340
6341
6342
6343
6344
6345
6346
6347
6348
6349
6350
6351
6352
6353
6354
6355
6356
6357
6358
6359
6360
6361
6362
6363
6364
6365
6366
6367
6368
6369
6370
6371
6372
6373
6374
6375
6376
6377
6378
6379
6380
6381
6382
6383
6384
6385
6386
6387
6388
6389
6390
6391
6392
6393
6394
6395
6396
6397
6398
6399
6400
6401
6402
6403
6404
6405
6406
6407
6408
6409
6410
6411
6412
6413
6414
6415
6416
6417
6418
6419
6420
6421
6422
6423
6424
6425
6426
6427
6428
6429
6430
6431
6432
6433
6434
6435
6436
6437
6438
6439
6440
6441
6442
6443
6444
6445
6446
6447
6448
6449
6450
6451
6452
6453
6454
6455
6456
6457
6458
6459
6460
6461
6462
6463
6464
6465
6466
6467
6468
6469
6470
6471
6472
6473
6474
6475
6476
6477
6478
6479
6480
6481
6482
6483
6484
6485
6486
6487
6488
6489
6490
6491
6492
6493
6494
6495
6496
6497
6498
6499
6500
6501
6502
6503
6504
6505
6506
6507
6508
6509
6510
6511
6512
6513
6514
6515
6516
6517
6518
6519
6520
6521
6522
6523
6524
6525
6526
6527
6528
6529
6530
6531
6532
6533
6534
6535
6536
6537
6538
6539
6540
6541
6542
6543
6544
6545
6546
6547
6548
6549
6550
6551
6552
6553
6554
6555
6556
6557
6558
6559
6560
6561
6562
6563
6564
6565
6566
6567
6568
6569
6570
6571
6572
6573
6574
6575
6576
6577
6578
6579
6580
6581
6582
6583
6584
6585
6586
6587
6588
6589
6590
6591
6592
6593
6594
6595
6596
6597
6598
6599
6600
6601
6602
6603
6604
6605
6606
6607
6608
6609
6610
6611
6612
6613
6614
6615
6616
6617
6618
6619
6620
6621
6622
6623
6624
6625
6626
6627
6628
6629
6630
6631
6632
6633
6634
6635
6636
6637
6638
6639
6640
6641
6642
6643
6644
6645
6646
6647
6648
6649
6650
6651
6652
6653
6654
6655
6656
6657
6658
6659
6660
6661
6662
6663
6664
6665
6666
6667
6668
6669
6670
6671
6672
6673
6674
6675
6676
6677
6678
6679
6680
6681
6682
6683
6684
6685
6686
6687
6688
6689
6690
6691
6692
6693
6694
6695
6696
6697
6698
6699
6700
6701
6702
6703
6704
6705
6706
6707
6708
6709
6710
6711
6712
6713
6714
6715
6716
6717
6718
6719
6720
6721
6722
6723
6724
6725
6726
6727
6728
6729
6730
6731
6732
6733
6734
6735
6736
6737
6738
6739
6740
6741
6742
6743
6744
6745
6746
6747
6748
6749
6750
6751
6752
6753
6754
6755
6756
6757
6758
6759
6760
6761
6762
6763
6764
6765
6766
6767
6768
6769
6770
6771
6772
6773
6774
6775
6776
6777
6778
6779
6780
6781
6782
6783
6784
6785
6786
6787
6788
6789
6790
6791
6792
6793
6794
6795
6796
6797
6798
6799
6800
6801
6802
6803
6804
6805
6806
6807
6808
6809
6810
6811
6812
6813
6814
6815
6816
6817
6818
6819
6820
6821
6822
6823
6824
6825
6826
6827
6828
6829
6830
6831
6832
6833
6834
6835
6836
6837
6838
6839
6840
6841
6842
6843
6844
6845
6846
6847
6848
6849
6850
6851
6852
6853
6854
6855
6856
6857
6858
6859
6860
6861
6862
6863
6864
6865
6866
6867
6868
6869
6870
6871
6872
6873
6874
6875
6876
6877
6878
6879
6880
6881
6882
6883
6884
6885
6886
6887
6888
6889
6890
6891
6892
6893
6894
6895
6896
6897
6898
6899
6900
6901
6902
6903
6904
6905
6906
6907
6908
6909
6910
6911
6912
6913
6914
6915
6916
6917
6918
6919
6920
6921
6922
6923
6924
6925
6926
6927
6928
6929
6930
6931
6932
6933
6934
6935
6936
6937
6938
6939
6940
6941
6942
6943
6944
6945
6946
6947
6948
6949
6950
6951
6952
6953
6954
6955
6956
6957
6958
6959
6960
6961
6962
6963
6964
6965
6966
6967
6968
6969
6970
6971
6972
6973
6974
6975
6976
6977
6978
6979
6980
6981
6982
6983
6984
6985
6986
6987
6988
6989
6990
6991
6992
6993
6994
6995
6996
6997
6998
6999
7000
7001
7002
7003
7004
7005
7006
7007
7008
7009
7010
7011
7012
7013
7014
7015
7016
7017
7018
7019
7020
7021
7022
7023
7024
7025
7026
7027
7028
7029
7030
7031
7032
7033
7034
7035
7036
7037
7038
7039
7040
7041
7042
7043
7044
7045
7046
7047
7048
7049
7050
7051
7052
7053
7054
7055
7056
7057
7058
7059
7060
7061
7062
7063
7064
7065
7066
7067
7068
7069
7070
7071
7072
7073
7074
7075
7076
7077
7078
7079
7080
7081
7082
7083
7084
7085
7086
7087
7088
7089
7090
7091
7092
7093
7094
7095
7096
7097
7098
7099
7100
7101
7102
7103
7104
7105
7106
7107
7108
7109
7110
7111
7112
7113
7114
7115
7116
7117
7118
7119
7120
7121
7122
7123
7124
7125
7126
7127
7128
7129
7130
7131
7132
7133
7134
7135
7136
7137
7138
7139
7140
7141
7142
7143
7144
7145
7146
7147
7148
7149
7150
7151
7152
7153
7154
7155
7156
7157
7158
7159
7160
7161
7162
7163
7164
7165
7166
7167
7168
7169
7170
7171
7172
7173
7174
7175
7176
7177
7178
7179
7180
7181
7182
7183
7184
7185
7186
7187
7188
7189
7190
7191
7192
7193
7194
7195
7196
7197
7198
7199
7200
7201
7202
7203
7204
7205
7206
7207
7208
7209
7210
7211
7212
7213
7214
7215
7216
7217
7218
7219
7220
7221
7222
7223
7224
7225
7226
7227
7228
7229
7230
7231
7232
7233
7234
7235
7236
7237
7238
7239
7240
7241
7242
7243
7244
7245
7246
7247
7248
7249
7250
7251
7252
7253
7254
7255
7256
7257
7258
7259
7260
7261
7262
7263
7264
7265
7266
7267
7268
7269
7270
7271
7272
7273
7274
7275
7276
7277
7278
7279
7280
7281
7282
7283
7284
7285
7286
7287
7288
7289
7290
7291
7292
7293
7294
7295
7296
7297
7298
7299
7300
7301
7302
7303
7304
7305
7306
7307
7308
7309
7310
7311
7312
7313
7314
7315
7316
7317
7318
7319
7320
7321
7322
7323
7324
7325
7326
7327
7328
7329
7330
7331
7332
7333
7334
7335
7336
7337
7338
7339
7340
7341
7342
7343
7344
7345
7346
7347
7348
7349
7350
7351
7352
7353
7354
7355
7356
7357
7358
7359
7360
7361
7362
7363
7364
7365
7366
7367
7368
7369
7370
7371
7372
7373
7374
7375
7376
7377
7378
7379
7380
7381
7382
7383
7384
7385
7386
7387
7388
7389
7390
7391
7392
7393
7394
7395
7396
7397
7398
7399
7400
7401
7402
7403
7404
7405
7406
7407
7408
7409
7410
7411
7412
7413
7414
7415
7416
7417
7418
7419
7420
7421
7422
7423
7424
7425
7426
7427
7428
7429
7430
7431
7432
7433
7434
7435
7436
7437
7438
7439
7440
7441
7442
7443
7444
7445
7446
7447
7448
7449
7450
7451
7452
7453
7454
7455
7456
7457
7458
7459
7460
7461
7462
7463
7464
7465
7466
7467
7468
7469
7470
7471
7472
7473
7474
7475
7476
7477
7478
7479
7480
7481
7482
7483
7484
7485
7486
7487
7488
7489
7490
7491
7492
7493
7494
7495
7496
7497
7498
7499
7500
7501
7502
7503
7504
7505
7506
7507
7508
7509
7510
7511
7512
7513
7514
7515
7516
7517
7518
7519
7520
7521
7522
7523
7524
7525
7526
7527
7528
7529
7530
7531
7532
7533
7534
7535
7536
7537
7538
7539
7540
7541
7542
7543
7544
7545
7546
7547
7548
7549
7550
7551
7552
7553
7554
7555
7556
7557
7558
7559
7560
7561
7562
7563
7564
7565
7566
7567
7568
7569
7570
7571
7572
7573
7574
7575
7576
7577
7578
7579
7580
7581
7582
7583
7584
7585
7586
7587
7588
7589
7590
7591
7592
7593
7594
7595
7596
7597
7598
7599
7600
7601
7602
7603
7604
*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 40673 ***

Tiger Lily, by George Manville Fenn.

________________________________________________________________________















________________________________________________________________________
TIGER LILY, BY GEORGE MANVILLE FENN.

CHAPTER ONE.

MODERN SKILL.

"Hallo, Sawbones!"

The speaker raised his head from the white pillow of the massive,
old-fashioned four-post bed, and set the ornamental bobs and tags of the
heavy bullion fringe upon the great cornice quivering.  He was a
sharp-faced, cleanly shaven man, freshly scraped, and the barber who had
been operating was in the act of replacing his razor and strop as these
words were spoken to the calm, thoughtful-looking person who entered the
substantially furnished room.

"Good morning, Mr. Masters.  Had a quiet night?"

"Bah!  You know I haven't.  How is a man to have a good night when ten
thousand imps are boring into him with red-hot iron, and jigging his
nerves till he is half mad!  Here, you: be off!"

"Without brushing your hair, sir?"

"Brush a birch broom!  My head never wants brushing.  You know that."

He gave himself a jerk, and the short, crisp, wavy grey locks glistened
in the bright morning sun, which streamed in through the window.

"Look here; you can cut it to-morrow when you come--if I'm not dead.  If
I am, you may have a bit to keep in remembrance."

"Oh, not so bad as that, sir, I hope.  Dr. Thorpe is too--"

"That'll do," said the man in the bed sharply.  "I kept to you because
you didn't chatter like the ordinary barber brood.  I may get better, so
don't spoil your character.  Be off!"

The barber smiled, bowed, and left the room to doctor and patient.

"Well?" said the latter, meeting his attendant's searching eye.  "I'm
not gone."

"No; and I do not mean to let you go if I can help it."

"Ho!--But perhaps you can't."

"God knows, sir; but I shall do my best.  I would rather, though, that
you would let me bring in some one in consultation."

"And I wouldn't.  If you can't set me right, Thorpe, no one in Boston
can.  Look here; brought your tools?"

The young doctor smiled.

"Ah, it's nothing to grin about."

"No; it is serious enough, my dear sir."

"Then answer my question.  Brought your tools?"

"I have come quite prepared."

"Then I shan't have it done."

Michael Thorpe looked at his patient as if he did not believe him, and
the latter continued--

"I say: it's confoundedly hard that I should suffer like this.  Spent
all my life slaving, and now at sixty, when I want a little peace and
enjoyment, this cursed trouble comes on.  Look here, Thorpe; don't fool
about with me.  Charge me what you like, but tell me; couldn't you give
me some stuff that would cure it without this operation?"

"Do you want me to be perfectly plain with you, sir, once more?"

"Of course.  Do I look the sort of man to be humbugged?"

"Then I must tell you, sir, the simple truth.  You may go on for months,
perhaps a year, as you are.  That is the outside."

"I wouldn't go on for a week as I have been, my lad.--But if I have it
done?"

"There is no reason why you should not live to be eighty, or a hundred,
if you can."

"Right; I'll go in for the hundred, Thorpe.  I'm tough enough.  There,
get it over."

"You will have it done?"

"Of course I will.  Don't kill me, or I'll come back and haunt you."

"I should be too glad to see a dear old friend again, so that wouldn't
alarm me," said Thorpe, examining his patient, who smiled grimly.  "I
shall not kill you.  All I'm afraid of is that I may perform the
operation so unskilfully that my labour and your suffering will have
been in vain."

"And then I'll call you a miserable pretender, and shan't pay you a
cent.  Bah!  You can do it.  I know you, Michael Thorpe, and haven't
watched you for nothing."

The young surgeon held out his hands to his patient.

"Give me your full confidence, Mr. Masters," he said, "work with me, and
I can cure you."

"Right, my lad.  But you had it before," he cried, grasping the hands
extended to him.  "I trust you, boy, as I always did your father--God
bless him!  Now, no more talking.  Get to work.  I won't holloa.  Where
are you going?"

"Only down to the drawing-room to fetch the nurse."

"Ring for her--she's downstairs."

"I mean the other--the professional nurse whom I brought with me."

"What for?"

"To help me now, and to attend you for a few days afterwards exactly as
I wish."

"Two nurses?  One has nearly killed me.  Two will be downright murder."

"No, sir," said Michael Thorpe, smiling.  "The good in one will
neutralise all the ill that there may be in the other."

"Fetch her up, then; and look here, Thorpe; I'm a man, not a weak
hysterical girl.  None of your confounded chloroform, or anything of
that kind."

"You leave yourself in my hands, please," said the surgeon, smiling, and
going across to the door, which he left open, and then uttering a sharp
cough, returned.

A minute later there was a faint rustling sound beyond the heavy
curtains, and the patient, frowning heavily, turned his head in the
direction of the door.  Then the scowl upon his sharp face gave place to
a look of wonder and delight as a rather slight, dark-haired girl, in a
closely fitting black dress and white-bibbed apron, advanced towards
him, with her large dark eyes beaming sympathy, and a smile, half
pitying, half affectionate, played about her well-formed, expressive
lips.

"Cornel!" he cried.  "Why, my dear little girl, this is good of you to
come and see me.  I thought it was the nurse."

He stretched out his hands, drew the girl to him, and kissed her
tenderly on both cheeks, and then on the lips, before sinking back with
the tears in his eyes--two utter strangers, which, possibly finding
their position novel, hurriedly quitted their temporary resting-place,
fell over the sides, and trickled down his cheeks.

"I am the nurse," came now, in a sweet, silvery voice, as the new-comer
began to arrange the pillow in that peculiarly refreshing way only given
by loving hands.

"You?  Impossible!"

"Oh no, Mr. Masters.  Michael told me everything, and I was going to
offer, when he asked me if I would come and help him."

"Oh, but nonsense!  You, my child!  It would be too horrible and
disgusting for a young girl like you."

"Why?" she replied gently.  "Michael trusts me, and thinks I carry out
his wishes better than a paid servant would."

"That's it, my dear sir.  I want, both for the sake of an old friend and
for my reputation, to make my operation perfectly successful.  Cornel
here will carry out my instructions to the letter.  She will help me too
in the operation."

"But an operation is not fit--not the place for a young girl."

"Why not?" said Cornel, smiling.

"It is unsexing you, my child."

"Unsexing me, when I come to help to calm your pain, to nurse you back
to health and strength!  A woman never unsexes herself in proving a help
to those who suffer.  Besides, I have often helped my brother before."

Meanwhile the surgeon had busied himself at a table upon which he had
placed a mahogany case.  He had had his back to them, but now turned and
advanced to the bed, with a little silver implement in his hand.

"Now, my dear sir, a little manly fortitude and patience, and you may
believe me when I tell you that there is nothing to fear."

"Who is afraid?" said the old man sharply.  "But what's that?"

"A little apparatus for injecting an anaesthetic."

"I said I wouldn't have anything of the kind," cried the patient
angrily.  "I can and will bear it."

"But I cannot and will not," said the surgeon, smiling.  "You could not
help wincing and showing your suffering.  That would trouble, perhaps
unnerve me, and I could not work so well."

"What are you going to do?--give me chloroform?"

"No; I am going to inject a fluid that will dull the sensitive nerves of
the part, and place you in such a condition that you will lose all sense
of suffering."

"And if I don't come to?"

"You will not for some time.  Now, old friend, show me your confidence.
Are you ready?"

There was a long, deep-drawn breath, a look at the young girl's patient,
trust-giving face and then Ezekiel Masters, one of the wealthiest men in
Boston, said calmly--

"Yes."

A few minutes later he was lying perfectly insensible, and breathing as
gently as an infant.  "Can you repeat that from time to time, as I tell
you?" said the surgeon.

"Yes, dear."

"Without flinching?"

"Yes.  It is to save him.  I shall not shrink."

"Then I depend upon you."

Busy minutes followed, with the patient lying perfectly unconscious.

"How long could he be kept like this, Michael?" whispered Cornel, whose
face looked very white.

"As long as you wished--comparatively.  Don't talk; you hinder me."

"As long as I liked," thought Cornel, with her eyes dilating as she
gazed at the patient, with the little syringe in her hand, and the
stoppered bottle, from which the fluid was taken, close by--"as long as
I liked, and he as if quite dead.  What an awful power to hold within
one's grasp!"

CHAPTER TWO.

THE CERTAIN PERSON.

"Hah!"

A long-drawn sigh of content, which made Cornelia Thorpe emerge from her
chair behind the bed-curtains, and bend over to lay her soft white hand
upon the patient's forehead, but only for it to be taken and held to his
lips.

"Well, angel?" he said quietly.

"Your head is quite cool; there is no fever.  Have you had a good
night's rest?"

"Good, my child?  It has been heavenly.  I seemed to sink at once into a
delicious dreamless sleep, such as I have not known for a year, and I
feel as if I had not stirred all night."

"You have not."

"Then you have watched by me?"

"Oh, yes."

"Hah!"  There was a pause.  Then: "You must have given me a strong
dose?"

"No," said Cornel, smiling.  "Your sleep was quite natural.  Why should
it not be?  Michael says the cause of all your suffering is completely
removed, and that he has been successful beyond his hopes."

The old man lay holding his nurse's hand, and gazing at her fair,
innocent face intently for some minutes before breaking the silence
again.

"When was it?" he said at last.

"A week to-day, and in another month you may be up again."

"Hah!  And they say there are no miracles now, and no angels upon
earth," said the patient, half to himself.  Then more loudly, "Cornel,
my child, I think I must turn over a new leaf."

"Don't," she said, smiling.  "I like the old page.  You have always been
my fathers dear friend--always good and kind."

"I?  Bah!  A regular money-scraping, harsh tyrant.  A regular miser."

"Nonsense, Mr. Masters."

"Then I'll prove it.  I won't pay Michael his fees, nor you your wages
for nursing me--not till I'm dead.  Well, have I said something funny?
Why do you laugh?"

"I smiled because I felt pleased."

"Because I'm better?"

"Yes; and because you are not going to insult Michael, nor your nurse,
by offering us--"

"Dollars?  Humph!  There, let's talk about something else.  Does Michael
still hold to that insane notion of going to Europe?"

"Oh yes; we should have been there now, if it had not been for your
illness."

"Then he gave it up for a time, because I wanted him to attend me?"

Cornel bowed her head.

"Humph!  Sort of madness to want to go at all.  Isn't America big enough
for him?"

"Of course," said Cornel, laughing gently; and now the air of the nurse
appeared to have dropped away, to give place to the bright happy look of
a girl of twenty.  "Surely it is not madness to want to increase his
knowledge by a little study at the English and French hospitals.
Besides, it was our father's wish."

"Yes; Jack was very mad about the English doctors, when there was not
one who could touch him.  I say, though: Michael is going to be as
clever."

"I hope so," said Cornel, with animation.  "He studies very hard."

"Yes, he's a clever one, girl; and Jack Thorpe would have been very
proud of him if he had lived.  But, I say--"

Cornel looked inquiringly in the keen eyes which searched her face.

"You really want to go with your brother?"

"Yes," she said with animation--"I should very much like to go."

"To study with him in the English and French hospitals?"

"I should like him to take me round with him," she said, with her cheeks
growing slightly tinged.  "I am always interested in his cases, and
surely a woman is none the worse for a little surgical and medical
knowledge."

"A precious deal better, my dear.  But, I say--"

"Yes, dear guardian," she said, with a sweet, thrilling modulation now
in her tones, as her eyes grew dim, and she laid both her little hands
in the patient's.

"I promised your father I'd always have an eye on you two, and I don't
think I ought to let you think of going, Cornel dear."

She was silent.

"Isn't it a sort of madness for you--to--eh?  You know."

"To love and keep my faith to Armstrong Dale?" she said gently; and the
love-light shone brightly in the eyes which met the old man's now
without shrinking.

"Yes; that's what I meant, little one.  I don't know how you could get
yourself engaged to him."

Cornel laughed gently--a pleasant, silvery little laugh, which seemed to
do the patient good, for he smiled and listened to the last note of the
musical sounds.  But he grew serious, and there was a cynicism in his
tones as he went on.

"I don't believe in him, my girl.  He's good-looking and a bit clever;
but when you have said that, you have said all."

A little white finger was laid upon the speaker's lips, but he went on.

"I know: he gammoned you with his love nonsense, but if he had been the
fellow I took him for, he'd have stayed here in Boston and painted and
glazed.  Painted you.  Painted me--glazed me too, if he had liked.  What
did he want to go and study at Rome and Paris and London for?  We've
cleverer people in the States than out there."

"To get breadth, and learn his own failings," said Cornel gently.

"Hadn't any--I mean he was full of 'em, of course.  Couldn't have loved
you, or he'd have stopped at home."

"It was to show his love for me, and to try and make himself a master of
his art, that he went away," said Cornel, with a look of faith and pride
in her eyes.

"Bah!  He has forgotten you by this time.  Give him up, puss.  He'll
never come back.  He'll marry some fine madam in the old country."

Cornel winced, and her eyes dilated as these words stung her; but the
pang was momentary, and she laughed in the full tide of her happy trust
in the man she loved.

"You mark my words, Cornel," said the old man; "that fellow will throw
you over, and then that will set your monkey up, and you'll come and ask
me to marry you, and I will.  The folks 'll all laugh, but let 'em.  We
shall be all right, little one.  I shall have a sweet little nurse and
housekeeper to take care of me to the end, and you'll have an ugly,
cantankerous old husband, who won't live very long, and will die and
leave you a million dollars, so that you can laugh at the whole world,
and be the prettiest little widow in Boston--bah! in the whole States--
and with too much good sense to throw yourself away.--Who's that?"

"Doctor," said Michael Thorpe, entering.  "How is he, Cornel?"

"Getting better fast; so well this morning that he is saying all kinds
of harsh and cruel things."

"Capital sign," said the young surgeon.--"Yes, capital.  Why, you are
splendid, Mr. Masters, and at the end of only a week."

"Oh, I'm better.  Only said you were mad to want to go to Europe; and
that she's worse to pin her faith to a gad-about artist who'll only
break her heart."

Michael Thorpe's stern, thoughtful face expanded into a pleasant smile.

"Yes, Cornel dear," he said; "there's no doubt about it; he's mending
fast.  I'll book my cabin in one of the Allan boats for about the
beginning of next month.  You will not be able to go."

CHAPTER THREE.

A FAIR CLIENT.

A noble-looking specimen of humanity, with a grand grizzly head, and
strongly marked aquiline features, lit up by deeply set, piercing eyes,
got out of a four-wheeler at Number 409 Portland Place, knocking off a
very shabby hat in the process.

"Mind the nap, guv'nor," said the battered-looking driver with a laugh,
as his fare stooped to pick up the fallen edifice; and as he spoke, the
man's look took in the ill-fitting coat and patched boots of him whom he
had driven only from Fitzroy Square.

"Not the first time that's been down, cabby.  Hand 'em off."

A minute later, Daniel Jaggs, familiarly known in art circles as "The
Emperor," and by visitors to the Royal Academy from his noble face,
which had appeared over the bodies of noble Romans and heroes of great
variety, stood on the pavement with an easel under one arm, a large
blank canvas under the other, and a flat japanned box of oil colours and
case of brushes held half hidden by beard, beneath his chin.

He walked up to the door of the great mansion, whose window-sills and
portico were gay with fresh flowers, and gave a vigorous tug at the
bell.

The double doors flew open almost directly, and "The Emperor" was faced
by a portly butler, who was flanked by a couple of men in livery.

"Oh! the painters traps," said the former.  "Look here, my good fellow;
you should have rung the other bell.  Step inside."

"The Emperor" obeyed, and, leaving the visitor waiting in the handsome
hall, in company with the footman and under-butler, who looked rather
superciliously at the well-worn garments of the artist's model, the
out-of-livery servant walked slowly up the broad staircase to the
drawing-room, and as slowly returned, to stand beckoning.

"You are to bring them up yourself," he said haughtily.

Daniel Jaggs placed his hat upon one of the crest-blazoned hall chairs,
loaded himself well with the artistic impedimenta, and then went forward
to the foot of the stairs up which the butler was leading the way, when,
hearing a sound, he turned sharply.

"Here!  Hi!" he cried loudly; "what are you going to do with that 'at?"

For one of the footmen was putting it out of sight, disgusted with the
appearance of the dirty lining.

"Hush!  Recollect where you are," whispered the butler.  "Her ladyship
will hear."

"But that's my best 'at," grumbled the model, and then he subsided into
silence as he was ushered into a magnificently furnished room; the door
was closed behind him, and he stood staring round, thinking of
backgrounds, when there was the rustling of silk, and "The Emperor" was
dazzled, staring, as he told himself, at the most beautiful woman he had
ever seen in his life.

Valentina, Contessa Dellatoria, was worthy of the man's admiration as
she stood there with her dark eyes half veiled by their long lashes, in
all the proud matured beauty of a woman of thirty, who could command
every resource of jewel and robe to heighten the charms with which
nature had liberally endowed her.  She was beautiful; she knew it; and
at those moments, eager with anticipations which had heightened the
colour in her creamy cheeks, and the lustre in her eyes, she stood ready
to be amused as she thoroughly grasped the meaning of the man's
astonished gaze.

"You have brought those from Mr. Dale, have you not?" she said at last,
in a rich, soft voice.

"Yes, my lady.  I 'ave, my lady.  The heasel and canvas, my lady."

"Perhaps you had better bring them into this room."

"Yes, my lady--of course, my lady," said the model eagerly, as he
blundered after the Contessa, "The Emperor's" rather shambling
movements, being due to a general looseness of joint, in no wise
according with the majesty of his head and face.

"Yes; about there.  That will do; they are sure to be moved."

"Oh yes, my lady, on account of the light.  Mr. Dale's very partickler."

"Indeed?  Will he be here soon?"

"Direc'ly, I should say, my lady.  He bordered me to bring on his
traps."

"From his studio?" said the lady, sinking into a chair, and taking a
purse from a little basket on a table.

"The Emperor's" eyesight was very good, and the movement suggested
pleasant things.  The lady, too, seemed disposed to question him, and he
winked to himself mentally, as he glanced at the beautiful face before
him, thought of his employer's youth and good looks, and then had sundry
other thoughts, such as might occur to a man of a very ordinary world.

But his hands were not idle; they were as busy as his thoughts, and he
spread the legs of the easel, and altered the position of the pegs ready
for the canvas.

"Will you take this--for your trouble?" came in that soft, rich,
thrilling voice.

"Oh no--thank you, my lady--that ain't necessary," said the man hastily,
as his fingers closed over the coin extended with a smile by fingers
glittering with jewels.--"A suv, by jingo," he added to himself.

"Are you Mr. Dale's servant?"

"No, ma'am--my lady.  Oh, dear, no.  An old friend--that is, you know, I
sit for him--and stand.  I'm in a many of his pictures."

"Oh, I see.  He takes your portrait?"

"Well, no, my lady; portraits is quite another line.  I meant for his
gennery pictures."

"_Genre_?"

"Yes, my lady.  I was standing for Crackticus that day when you and his
lordship come to the studio."

"Indeed?  I did not see you."

"No, my lady.  I had to go into the next room.  You see I was a hancient
Briton, and not sootable for or'nary society 'cept in a picture.--I
think that'll do, my lady.  He'll alter it to his taste."

"Yes, but--er--does Mr. Dale paint many portraits of ladies?" said the
Contessa, detaining the model as he made as if to depart.

"Oh no, my lady.  I never knew him do such a thing afore.  He never
works away from his studio, and he went on a deal about having to come
here--er--that is--of course, he did not know," added the man hastily.

The Contessa smiled.

"But he has painted the human countenance a great deal?  I mean the
faces of ladies.  There were several of nymphs in his Academy picture
this year--beautiful women."

"The Emperor" smiled and shook his head.

"On'y or'nary models, my lady.  He made 'em look beautiful.  That's art,
my lady."

"Then he had sitters for that picture?" she asked, rather eagerly.

"Oh yes, my lady; but Lor' bless you! it isn't much you'd think of them.
He's a doing a picture now--a tayblow about Juno making a discovery
over something.  Her good man wasn't quite what he ought to have been,
my lady, and she's in a reg'lar rage."

"Indeed?"

"Yes, my lady; and he tried all the reg'lar lady models--spent no end on
'em, but they none of 'em wouldn't do."

"Not beautiful enough?"

"He didn't think so, my lady, though, as I told him, it was too much to
expeck to get one as was perfeck.  You see in art, to make our best
studies, we has to do a deal of patching."

"Painting the picture over and over again?"

"Your ladyship does not understand.  It's like this: many of our best
tayblows of goddesses and nymphs is made up.  One model does for the
face, another for the arms and hands, another for busties and--I beg
your ladyship's pardon; I was only talking art."

"I understand.  I take a great deal of interest in the subject."

"Thankye, my lady.  I told Mr. Dale as it was expecting too much to get
a perfeck woman for a model, for there wasn't such a thing in nature.
But, all hignorance, my lady, all hignorance.  I hadn't seen your
ladyship then.  I beg your ladyship's pardon for being so bold."

"The Emperor" had seen the dreamy dark eyes open wide and flash angrily,
but the look changed back to the listless, half-contemptuous again, and
the lady said with a smile--

"Granted.--That will do.  I suppose you will fetch Mr. Dale's easel when
it is removed?"

"I hope so, my lady, and thank you kindly.  So generous!  Never forget
it, and--oh!  I beg your pardon, sir."

"The Emperor" had been backing toward the door, and nearly came in
contact with a short, slight, carefully dressed, middle-aged man--that
is to say, he was about forty-five, looked sixty-five the last thing at
night, and as near thirty-five as his valet could make him in the day.

He gazed keenly at the noble features of the man who towered over him,
and "The Emperor" returned the gaze, noting, from a professional point
of view, the rather classic Italian mould of the features, disfigured by
a rather weak sensual mouth, and dark eyes too closely set.

"Two sizes larger, and what a Yago he would have made to my Brabantio,"
muttered "The Emperor," as he was let out by one of the footmen; and at
the same moment Armstrong Dale, artist, strode up--a manly, handsome,
carelessly dressed, typical Saxon Englishman in appearance, generations
of his family, settled in America since the Puritan days, having
undergone no change.

"Traps all there, Jaggs?"

"Yes, sir, everything," said the man confidentially, "and oh! sir--"

"That will do.  Say what you have to say when I return: I'm late.  Take
my card up to the Contessa," he continued, turning sharply to the
servant; and there was so much stern decision in his manner that the
door was held wide, and the artist entered.

Meanwhile a few words passed in the drawing-room.

"Who's that fellow, Tina?" said the man too small, in "The Emperor's"
estimation, for Iago.

The Contessa had sunk back in her lounge, and a listless, weary air had
come over her face like a cloud, as she said, with a slight shrug of her
shoulders--

"Mr. Dale's man."

"Who the dickens is Mr. Dale?"

Twenty years of life in London society had so thoroughly Anglicised
Conte Cesare Dellatoria, that his conversation had become perfectly
insular, and the Italian accent was only noticeable at times.

"You know--the artist whom we visited."

"Oh, him!  I'd forgotten.  That his litter?"

"Yes."

"Humph!  I haven't much faith in English artists.  Better have waited
till we went to Rome in the winter.  Why, Tina, you look lovely this
morning.  That dress suits you exactly, beloved one."

He bent down and kissed the softly rounded cheek, with the effect that
the lady's dark brows rose slightly, but enough to make a couple of
creases across her forehead.  Then, as a dull, cracking noise, as of the
giving of some form of stay or stiffening was heard, the gentleman rose
upright quickly, and glanced at himself in one of the many mirrors.

"Well, make him do you justice.  But no--he cannot."

"You are amiable this morning," said the lady contemptuously.

"Always most amiable in your presence, my queen," he replied.

"Oh, I see!  You are going out?"

"Yes, dearest.  By the way, don't wait lunch, and I shall not be back to
dinner."

"Do you dine with Lady Grayson?"

The Conte laughed.

"Delightful!" he cried.  "Jealousy.  And of her dearest, most
confidential friend."

"No," said the lady quietly.  "I have only one confidential friend."

"Meaning me.  Thank you, dearest."

"Meaning myself," said the lady to herself.  Then haughtily: "Yes?"

This to one of the servants who brought in a card on a waiter.

"Caller?" exclaimed the Conte.  "Here, stop a moment; I've an
engagement;" and he hurried out through the back drawing-room, while the
lady's eyes closed a little more as she took the card from the silver
waiter, and sat up, listening intently, as she said in a low voice--

"Where is Mr. Dale?"

"In the library, my lady."

There was a pause, during which the Contessa turned her head toward the
back room, and let her eyes pass over the preparations that had been
made for her sitting.

"Move that easel a little forward," she said.

The man crossed to the back room and altered the position of the tripod
and canvas.

"A little more toward the middle of the room."

At that moment there was the faintly heard sound of a whistle, followed
by the rattle of wheels, which stopped in front of the house.  A few
moments later the rattle of the wheels began again, and there was the
faint, dull, heavy sound of the closing front door.

"I think that will do," said the Contessa carelessly.  "Show Mr. Dale
up."

The man left the room, and the change was instantaneous.  His mistress
sprang up eager and animated, stepped to one of the mirrors, gave a
quick glance at her flushed cheeks and sparkling eyes, laid her hand for
a moment upon her heaving bosom, and then hurriedly resumed her seat,
with her head averted from the door.  She took up a book, with which she
half screened her face, the hand which held open the leaves trembling
slightly from the agitation imparted by her quickened pulses.

The door opened silently, and the servant announced loudly--"Mr. Dale,"
and withdrew.

The artist took a step or two forward, and then waited for a sign of
recognition, which did not come for a few moments, during which there
was a quick nervous palpitation going on in the lady's temples.

Then she rose quickly, letting fall the book, and advanced towards the
visitor.

"You are late," she said, in a low, deep, emotional voice.

"I beg your ladyship's pardon," said Dale, looking wonderingly, and with
all an artist's admiration for the beautiful in nature, at the glowing
beauty of the woman whose eyes were turned with a soft appealing look in
his, while the parted lips curved into a smile which revealed her purely
white teeth.

"I forgive you," she said softly, as she held out her hand--"now that
you have come."

Armstrong Dale's action was the most natural in the world.  He was in
London, and it was two years since he left Boston to increase his
knowledge of the world of art.  He took the hand held out to him, and
for the moment was fascinated by the spell of the eyes which looked so
strangely deep down into his own.  Then he was conscious of the soft
white hand clinging tightly to his with a pressure to which it had been
a stranger since he left the States.

CHAPTER FOUR.

AN UNEXPECTED SCENE.

Armstrong Dale walked up and down his grim-looking, soot-smudged studio,
as if he had determined to wear a track on one side similar to that made
by a wild beast in his cage.

"I won't go again," he said; "it's a kind of madness.  Heavens! how
beautiful she is!  And that man--that wretched, effete, miserable little
piece of conceit, with his insolent criticisms of my work.  I felt as if
I could strangle him.  If it had not been for her appealing looks, I
should have had a row with him before now.  I will not put up with it.
But how she seems to hate him; how she--"

"Bah!  Brute!  Idiot!  Ass!  Conceited fool!  Because nature has given
you a decent face, can't a handsome woman look at you without your
thinking she admires you--can't she speak gently, and in her graceful
refined way, without your thinking that she is in love with you?"

"It's all right, Cornel, my darling!  I've been a fool--a conceited
fool; but I've got your sweet, innocent little face always before me,
the remembrance of your dear arms about my neck, and your kisses--
armour, all of them, to guard me against folly.  Pish!  Fancy and
conceit!  I will go, finish my painting, get it exhibited if I can, and
pile up Philistine gold as spoil to bear home to her who is to be my
very own."

It was the third time of making this declaration, and, full of his
self-confidence, Dale made his way for the fourth time to Portland
Place, to find his pulses, which had been accelerating their rate, calm
down at once, for his reception by the Contessa was perfect, but there
was a mingling of annoyance with his satisfaction on finding that his
hostess was not alone.

Lady Grayson, one of Valentina's greatest intimates, was there, a
handsome, arch-looking woman, widow of a wealthy old general, who, after
a long life of warfare in the East, had commenced another in the West,
but this was not even of seven years' duration before he fell.

Lady Grayson smiled sweetly upon the artist as he entered; and he felt
that there was as much meaning in her words as in her looks.

"I forgot this was your sitting day, Tina.  Do you know, I thought
ladies always had to go to an artist's studio to be painted.  There, I
suppose you two want to be alone?"

"Pray, don't go," said Valentina calmly.  "I do not suppose Mr. Dale
will mind you being present."

"I?  Not at all," said Armstrong.  "It will not make any difference to
me."

"Indeed!" said the lady archly, "I thought you might both want to talk."

Armstrong Dale turned to his palette and brushes; and, as the Contessa
took up her position, he crossed to the window, half-closed the
shutters, and drew a curtain, so as to get the exact light upon his
sitter, whose eyes had met those of her dearest friend, and a silent
skirmish, none the less sharp for no words being spoken, went on.

Dale returned to the front of his easel, and after a few words of
request to his sitter respecting her position, to which she responded by
a pained look, which made him shiver, he began to paint.

"Oh, how clever!" cried Lady Grayson, who had resumed her seat.

"Then she is waiting to see Cesare," thought the Contessa, smiling at
her friend.

"Did you mean that dab I just made with my brush, Lady Grayson?" said
Armstrong coldly.

"Fie! to speak so slightingly of your work.  Dab, indeed! why, I have
had lessons in painting and ought to know.  Every touch you give that
canvas shows real talent."

"And with all due respect, Lady Grayson, I, as a man who has studied
hard in New York, Paris, Rome, and here in London, confidently say that
you are no judge."

"I declare I am, sir," cried Lady Grayson merrily.  "The fact is, you
are too modest.--Don't you think he is far too modest, dear?"

"I am debarred from entering into the discussion," said the Contessa,
with a fixed smile.

"Then I must do all the talking.--Capital!  The portrait grows more like
at every touch.  By the way, Mr. Dale, how is your big picture getting
on--the one I saw at your studio?"

In spite of her self-command, Valentina turned pale, and a flash darted
from her eyes.

She at his studio!

Then she drew a long breath, the light in her eyes grew fixed, and there
was a peculiar hardening in her smile, as Armstrong went on painting,
and said calmly--

"The large mythological study I showed you and the Conte?"

"Yes, that one," said Lady Grayson, who, in spite of her assurance, did
not dare to look at her friend, whose smile grew a little harder now,
though there was a feeling of triumph glowing at her heart, as she
detected her friend's slip.

"Badly," said Armstrong quietly.  "I beg your pardon, Lady Dellatoria;
that smile is too hard.  Are you fatigued?"

"Oh no," she replied; and the smile he was trying to transfer to the
canvas came back with a look which he avoided, and he continued
hastily--

"I cannot satisfy myself with my sitters.  I want a good--a beautiful,
intense-looking--face, full of majesty, passion, and refinement; but the
models are all so hard and commonplace.  I can find beautiful women to
sit, but there is a vulgarity in their faces where I want something
ethereal or spiritual."

"Why not get the Contessa to sit?"

"Or Lady Grayson?" said Valentina scornfully.

"Oh, I should sit for Mr. Dale with pleasure."

"My dear Henriette, how can you be so absurd?"

"Oh, but I do not mean until you have quite done with him, dear."

"You would not do," said Dale bluntly.--"Quite still now, please, Lady
Dellatoria."

"Alack and alas! not to be beautiful.  But would your present sitter
do?"

"I should not presume to ask Lady Dellatoria to sit for a study in a
picture to be publicly exhibited," said the young man coldly.

"But you--so famous.--Ah, here is the Conte!"

"Yes; what is it?" said Dellatoria, entering.  "Want me?"

"I knew it," thought the Contessa.  "It was an appointment."

"Yes, to judge.  That picture of Mr. Dale's.  You know--the one we saw
that day at his studio."

The Conte's eyes contracted a little, and he glanced at his wife, whose
face was calm and smiling.

"Oh yes, I remember," he said--then, in an aside, "You little fool.--
What about it?" he added aloud.

"Mr. Dale can't find a model who would do for Juno.  I was suggesting
that dearest Valentina should sit."

"Very good of you, Lady Grayson," said the Conte shortly; "but her
ladyship does not sit for artists."

"And Mr. Dale does not wish her ladyship to do so, sir," said the
artist, as haughtily as the Conte.

"There, I've said something wrong," cried Lady Grayson.  "Poor me!  It's
time I went.  I had no business to stay and hinder the painting.  Good
morning, Mr. Dale.  Good-bye, Valentina, dear.  Ask the Conte to forgive
me."

She bent down and kissed the beautiful face, which did not wince, but
there was war between two pairs of eyes.  Then, turning round, she held
out her hand.

"Good-bye, dreadful man.  I'm too awfully sorry I cannot give you a lift
on my way back to the park."

"No, thanks.  By-the-by, yes; I want to go to Albert Gate.  Would it be
taking you out of your way?"

"Oh no.  Delighted.  My horses don't have half enough to do."

"Then come along."

Armstrong could not help glancing at the couple as they crossed towards
the door; and then as he turned back to the canvas his heart began to
beat painfully, for he heard a peculiar hissing sound as of a long deep
breath being drawn through teeth closely set, and a dangerous feeling of
pity entered his breast.  He could not paint, but stood fixed with the
brush raised, completely mastered by the flood of thought which rushed
through his brain.  He saw plainly how great cause there was for the
coldness and contempt with which the Contessa viewed her husband, and he
realised fully the truth of the rumours he had heard of how she--a
beautiful English girl--had been hurried into a fashionable marriage
with this contemptible, wealthy, titled man.  What else could come of it
but such a life as he saw too plainly that they led!

He fought against these thoughts, but vainly; and they only opened the
way to others still more dangerous.  The first time he had met Lady
Dellatoria, when she visited his studio in company with her husband, she
had seemed attracted to him, and he had felt flattered by the eagerness
with which she listened to his words.  Then came an invitation to dinner
at Portland Place, for the discussion of his undertaking the portrait.
That night, the Conte was called away to an engagement, and he was left
in that luxurious drawing-room, talking to the clever, refined, and
beautiful woman who seemed to hang upon his words.

Soon after he went back to his studio half intoxicated by her smiles;
but the next morning he had grown more himself, and had a long talk with
Joe Pacey, his greatest intimate, and been advised to paint the portrait
by all means, but to hit hard for price.

"Do you no end of good, boy; but take care of yourself; she's the most
beautiful woman in society."

Dale had laughed contemptuously, accepted the commission, and matters
had gone on till it had come to this.  He had been forced to be a
witness of the breach between husband and wife, the cruelty of the
treatment she received, and he had heard that painful drawing in of the
breath, as she sat there almost within touch.  She, the suffering woman,
who had from the first accorded to him what had seemed to be the warmest
friendship; and now the blood rose to his brain, and his resolutions,
his fierce accusations, appeared to have been all in vain.

He dared not look round in the terrible silence which had ensued.  He
could only think that he was alone with the woman against whom his
friend had warned him, and for the moment, in the giddy sensation that
attacked him, he felt that he must rush from the room.

Then he started, and the brush fell from his hand, for there was a quick
movement in the chair on his left, and he turned sharply, to find
Valentina's eyes filled with tears, but not dimmed so that he could not
read the yearning, passionate look with which she gazed at him, as she
said in a low, thrilling whisper--

"You heard--you saw--all.  Have you no pity for me--no word to say?"

For a few moments not a word.

The Contessa rose and took a step toward him, with her hands raised
appealingly.

"You do not--you cannot--understand," she half whispered, "or you would
speak to me.  Can you not see how alone I am in the world, insulted,
outraged, by that man whose wife I was almost forced to become?  Wife!"
she cried, "no, his slave, loaded with fetters of gold, which cut into
my flesh till my life becomes insufferable.  Mr. Dale--Armstrong, I
thought you sympathised with me in my unhappy state.  Have I not shown
you, since fate threw us so strangely together, that my life has been
renewed that everything has seemed changed?"

He looked at her wildly, and the palette he held fell upon the rich
thick carpet in the struggle going on within his breast.

"Are you dumb?" she whispered softly; "have you been blind to my
sufferings?"

"No, no!" he cried.  "Indeed, I have not.  But you must not speak like
this.  It is madness.  I have seen and pitied.  I have felt that your
husband--"

"Husband!" she said contemptuously.

"Oh, hash!" he cried.  "Lady Dellatoria, you are angry--excited.  Yes, I
see and know everything, but for your own sake, don't--for Heaven's
sake, don't speak to me like this."

"Why," she said bitterly, "are you not honest and true?"

"No," he cried wildly.  "It is mere folly.  It has all been a terrible
mistake my coming here.  I cannot--I will not continue this work.  It is
impossible.  The Conte insults me.  He is dissatisfied.  Lady
Dellatoria, I cannot submit to all his--"

He shrank from her, for her hand was laid upon his arm.

"Yes," she said, as she raised her face towards his; "he insults you, as
he insults me; he--poor, weak, pitiful creature--insults you who are so
true and manly.  I am not blind.  I have seen all that you try to hide.
You pity me; you have shown yourself my sympathetic friend.  Yes, and I
have seen more--all that you have tried so hard to hide in your
veneration--your love for a despairing woman.  Mr. Dale--Armstrong," she
whispered--and her voice was low, tender, and caressing; her eyes
seeking his with a passionate, yearning look, which thrilled him--"don't
leave me now; I could not bear it."

"Lady Dellatoria!" he panted wildly, as honour made one more stand in
his behalf.

"Valentina," she whispered, "who casts off all a woman's reserve for
you, the first who ever taught her that, after all, there is such a
thing as love in this weary world, and with it hope and joy."

The hands which had rested upon his arm rose to his shoulders, and
tightened about his neck, as she laid her burning face upon his breast.

CHAPTER FIVE.

LADY GRAYSON'S PURSE.

With one quick motion, Armstrong threw Valentina back into her seat, and
snatched up palette and brushes, mad with rage and shame, as he made an
effort to go on painting.  For the drawing-room door had been opened
with a good deal of rattling of the handle, and he expected that the
next minute he would have to turn and face the husband.

But it was a woman's voice, full of irony and sarcasm, and he turned
sharply, to see that the Contessa sat back in her chair with a strangely
angry light in her dark eyes, gazing at Lady Grayson.

"Pray forgive me, dear," said the latter mockingly.  "So sorry to
disturb you.  I was obliged to come back, for I have lost my purse.  Did
I leave it here?"

"How could you have left it here?" said the Contessa coldly, as she
quivered beneath her friend's gaze.

"I thought, love, that perhaps I had drawn it out with my handkerchief.
It is so tiresome to lose one's purse; is it not, Mr. Dale?"

"Worse, madam, not to have one to lose," said Armstrong, who was placing
his brushes in their case.

"How droll you are," said Lady Grayson; "as if anybody except a beggar
could be without a purse.  But surely you have not done painting the
portrait?"

"Yes, Lady Grayson, I have done painting the portrait," replied Dale
gravely.

"And all through my interruption.  Oh, my dearest Valentina, how could I
be so indiscreet as to come and interrupt your charming sitting."

"Would it be a sin to strangle this mocking wretch, who is triumphing
over her shame and my disgrace?" thought Dale.

The Contessa was silent, and the situation growing maddening, when Lady
Grayson suddenly exclaimed--"Why, there!  I told the dear Conte that I
felt sure I had dropped it here; and when I am influenced about anything
happening, as I was in this case, I am pretty sure to be right."

She said this meaningly, with a smile at the other actors in the scene,
and then took a few steps toward the couch she had occupied, and,
picking from it the missing purse, held it up in triumph, and with her
eyes sparkling with malicious glee.

"I am so glad," she cried; "I was so sure.  Goodbye once more, dearest
Valentina.  Good morning, Mr. Dale.  Oh, you fortunate man," she
continued, gazing at the canvas.  "To paint like that.  Ah, well,
perhaps it may be my turn next," she added, with a mocking glance at the
Contessa.  "What, you going too, Mr. Dale?  Then I did spoil the
sitting."

"No, madam," said Armstrong coldly; "your arrival was most opportune.
Lady Dellatoria, my man shall come for the canvas."

Valentina darted a wildly reproachful look at him, which he met for a
moment, flushed, and turned from with a shiver.

"May I see you to your carriage, Lady Grayson?" he said.

"Oh, thank you, Mr. Dale: if you would.  Goodbye, dearest," she cried,
with a triumphant mocking look at the fierce, beautiful face.  "You must
let me drop you at your studio, Mr. Dale," she continued; and as the
door closed behind them, Valentina started from her chair to press her
hands to her temples, uttering a low, piteous moan.

"Cast off! and for her!" she cried wildly.  "She has always been trying
to lure him from me--him--my husband; and she could not rest in her
suspicions without coming back."

She ran to the window to stand unseen, gazing down, and to her agony she
saw Dale step into the carriage, take his seat beside Lady Grayson, and
be carried off.

Valentina turned from the window with her face convulsed, but it grew
smooth and beautiful, and there was a dreamy look in her eyes, and a
smile upon her parted, humid lips.

"I am mad," she said to herself, with a mocking laugh.  "He care for
her!  Absurd!  He loves me!  In his brave fight he struggled hard, but--
he loves me.  His arms did hold me to his breast; his lips did press
mine.  And she?--poor weak fool, with her transparent trick, to return
and play the spy.  Let her know, and have a hold upon me, and defy me
about Cesare.  She will threaten me some day if I revile her.  Poor
fool!  I am the stronger--stronger than ever now.  I could defy the
world, for, in spite of his cold looks, his anger against himself--he
loves me."

She raised her eyes and stood looking straight before her for some
moments, and then started, but recovered herself and smiled as she gazed
at the figure before her in one of the mirror-filled panels of the room.

For she saw reflected there a face and figure that she felt no man could
resist, and the smile upon her face grew brighter, the dreamy look
intensified, as she murmured--

"At last!  After these long, barren, weary years, love, the desire of a
woman's life;" and closing her eyes, she slowly extended her arms as, in
a whisper soft as the breath of eve, she murmured, "At last!  Come back
to me, my love--my life--my god."

CHAPTER SIX.

WHAT PACEY SAW IN THE CLOUDS.

Three weeks soon pass in busy London, but to Armstrong Dale the
twenty-one days which ensued after the scene at Portland Place were like
months of misery.

Stern in his resolve to avoid all further entanglement, and to keep
faith to her whom in his heart of hearts he loved, he shut himself up in
his studio, and made a desperate attack upon his great mythological
picture, a broad high canvas, at which Keren-Happuch stared
open-mouthed, when she went into the studio every morning "to do Mr.
Dale up"--a feat which consisted in brushing the fluff about from one
corner to another, and resulted in a good deal of sniffing, and the
lodging of more dust upon casts, ledges, furniture, and above all, upon
Keren-Happuch's by no means classical features, where it adhered,
consequent upon a certain labour-and-exercise-produced moisture which
exuded from the maiden's skin.

"I can't help looking smudgy," she used to say; and directly after,
"Comin', mum," for her name was shouted in an acid voice by Mrs.
Dunster, the elderly lady who let the studio and rooms in Fitzroy Square
to any artist who would take them for a time.

But the poor little slavey was Keren-Happuch to that lady alone.  To
Armstrong she was always Miranda, on account of her friend, the
dirty-white cat of the kitchen; to his artist friends such names as
seemed good to them, and suited to their bizarre thoughts.

To Armstrong one morning came Keren-Happuch, as he was painting out his
previous day's work upon his great picture, and she stood staring with
her mouth open.

"Oh, Mr. Dale, sir, what a shame!  What would Miss Montmorency say?"

"What about, Miranda?"

"You a-smudging out her beautiful figure as you took such pains to
paint.  Why, she was a-talking to me 'bout it, sir, when she was a-goin'
yesterday, and said she was goin' to be Queen June-ho at the 'cademy."

"But she will not be, Miranda," said Armstrong sadly; "it was execrable.
Ah, my little lass, what a pity it is that you could not stand for the
figure."

"Me, sir!  Oh, my!" cried the girl, giggling.  "Why, I'm a perfect
sight.  And, oh!--I couldn't, you know.  I mustn't stop, sir.  I on'y
come to tell you I was opening the front top winder, and see your funny
friend, Mr. Pacey, go into Smithson's.  He always do before he comes
here."

"Keren-Happuch!" came faintly from below.

"Comin', mum," cried the girl, and she dashed out of the studio.

"Poor, patient little drudge!" said Armstrong, half aloud.  "Well
washed, neatly clothed, spoken to kindly, and not worked to death, what
a good faithful little lassie she would be for a house.  I wish Cornel
could see her, and see her with my eyes."

He turned sharply, for there was a step--a heavy step--on the stair, and
the artist's sad face brightened.

"Good little prophetess too.  Here's old Joe at last.  Where's the
incense-box?"

He took a tobacco-jar from a cupboard and placed it upon the nearest
table, just as the door opened and a big, heavy, rough, grey-haired man
entered, nodded, and, placing his soft felt hat upon his heavy stick,
dropped into an easy-chair.

"Welcome, little stranger!" cried Armstrong merrily.  "Why tarried the
wheels of your chariot so long?"

There was no answer, but the visitor fixed his deeply set piercing eyes
upon his brother artist.

"Was there a smoke somewhere last night, old lad, and the whisky of an
evil brew?"

"No!" said the visitor shortly.

"Why, Joe, old lad, what's the matter?  Coin run out?"

"No!"

"But there is something, old fellow," said Armstrong.  "Can I help you?"
And, passing his brush into the hand which held his palette, he grasped
the other by the shoulder.

"Don't touch me," cried the visitor angrily, and he struck Armstrong's
hand aside.

There was a pause, and then the latter said gravely--

"Joe, old fellow, I don't want to pry into your affairs, but if I can
counsel or help you, don't shrink from asking.  Can I do anything?"

"Yes--much."

"Hah! that's better," cried Armstrong, as if relieved.  "What's the good
of an Orestes, if PĂș does not come to him when he is in a hole!  But you
are upset.  There's no hurry.  Fill your pipe, and give me a few words
about my confounded picture while you calm down.  Joe, old man, it's
mythological, and it's going to turn out a myth.  Isn't there a woman in
London who could sit for my Juno?"

"Damn all women!" cried the visitor, in a deep hoarse tone.

"Well, that's rather too large an order, old fellow.  Come, fill your
pipe.  Now, let's have it.  What's wrong--landlady?"

The eyes of the man to whom he had been attracted from his first arrival
in London, the big, large-hearted, unsuccessful artist, who yet
possessed more ability than any one he knew, and whose advice was
eagerly sought by a large circle of rising painters, were fixed upon him
so intently that the colour rose in Armstrong Dale's cheeks, and, in
spite of his self-control, the younger man looked conscious.

"Then it's all true," said Pacey bitterly.

"What's all true?" cried Dale.

"Armstrong, lad, I passed a bitter night, and I thought I would come
on."

The young artist was silent, but his brow knit, and there was a
twitching about the corner of his eyes.

"I sat smoking hard--ounces of strong tobacco; and in the clouds I saw a
frank, good-looking young fellow, engaged to as sweet and pure a woman
as ever breathed, coming up to this hell or heaven, London, whichever
one makes of it, and going wrong.  Ulysses among the Sirens, lad; and
they sang too sweetly for him--that is, one did.  The temptation was
terribly strong, and he went under."

Armstrong's brow was dark as night now, and he drew his breath hard.

"Do you know what that meant, Armstrong?  You are silent.  I'll tell
you.  It meant breaking the heart of a true woman, and the wrecking of a
man.  He had ability--as a painter--and he could have made a name, but
as soon as he woke from his mad dream, all was over.  The zest had gone
out of life.  You know the song, lad--`A kiss too long--and life is
never the same again.'"

"I made you my friend, Joe Pacey," said Armstrong huskily, "but by what
right do you dare to come preaching your parables here?"

"Parable, man?  It is the truth.  Eight?  I have a right to tell you
what wrecked my life--the story of twenty years ago."

"Joe!"

There was a gripping of hands.

"Ah!  That's better.  I tell you because history will repeat itself.
Armstrong, lad, you have often talked to me of the one who is waiting
and watching across the seas.  Look at me--the wreck I am.  For God's
sake--for hers--your own, don't follow in my steps."

Neither spoke for a few minutes, and then with his voice changed--

"I can't humbug, Joe," said Armstrong.  "Of course I understand you.
You mean about--my commission."

"Yes, and I did warn you, lad.  It is the talk of every set I've been
into lately.  There is nothing against her, but her position with that
miserable hound, Dellatoria, is well-known.  He insults her with his
mistresses time after time.  Her beauty renders her open to scandal, and
they say what I feared is true."

"What?  Speak out."

"That she is madly taken with our handsome young artist."

"They say that?"

"Yes, and I gave them the lie.  Last night I had it, though more
definitely.  I was at the Van Hagues--all artistic London goes there,
and a spiteful, vindictive woman contrived, by hints and innuendoes, as
she knew I was your friend, to let me know the state of affairs."

"Lady Grayson?"

"The same."

"The Jezebel!"

"And worse, lad.  But, Armstrong, my lad--I have come then too late?"

Pride and resentment kept Dale silent for a few moments, and then he
said huskily--

"It is false."

"But it is the talk of London, my lad, and it means when it comes to
Dellatoria's ears--Bah! a miserable organ-grinder by rights--endless
trouble.  Perhaps a challenge.  Brutes who have no right to name the
word honour yell most about their own, as they call it."

"It is not true--or--there, I tell you it is not true."

"Not true?"

For answer Armstrong walked to the side of the studio, took a large
canvas from where it stood face to the wall, and turned it to show the
Contessa's face half painted.

"Good," said Pacey involuntarily, "but--"

"Don't ask me any more, Joe," said Dale.  "Be satisfied that history is
not going to repeat itself.  I have declined to go on with the
commission."

"Armstrong, lad," cried Pacey, springing from his seat, and clapping his
hands on the young man's shoulders to look him intently in the eyes.
"Bah!" he literally roared, "and I spoiled my night's rest, and--Here:
got any whisky, old man?  'Bacco?  Oh, here we are;" and he dragged a
large black briar-root, well burned, from his breast and began to fill
it.  Then, taking a common box of matches from his pocket--a box he had
bought an hour before from a beggar in the street, he threw himself back
in the big chair, lifted one leg, and gave the match a sharp rub on his
trousers, lit up, sending forth volumes of cloud, and in an entirely
different tone of voice, said quite blusteringly--

"Now then, about that goddess canvas; let's have a smell at it.  Hah!
yes, you want a Juno--a living, breathing divinity, all beauty, scorn,
passion, hatred.  No, my lad, there are plenty of flesh subjects who
would do as well as one of Titian's, and you could beat an Etty into
fits; but there isn't a model in London who could sit for the divine
face you want.  Your only chance is to evolve it from your mind as you
paint another head."

"Yes; perhaps you are right," said Dale dreamily.  "Sure I am.  There,
go in and win, my lad.  You'll do it.--Hah! that's good whisky.--My dear
old fellow, I might have known.  I ought to have trusted you."

"Don't say any more about it."

"But I must, to ease my mind.  I ought to have known that my young
Samson would not yield to any Delilah, and be shorn of his manly
locks.--Yes, that's capital whisky.  I haven't had a drop since
yesterday afternoon.  A toast: `Confound the wrong woman.'  Hang them,"
he continued after a long draught, "they're always coming to you with
rosy apples in their hands or cheeks, and saying, `Have a bite,' You
don't want to paint portraits.  You can paint angels from clay to bring
you cash and fame.  Aha, my goddess of beauty and brightness, I salute
thee, Bella Donna, in Hippocrene!"

"Oh, do adone, Mr. Pacey," said the lady addressed to wit,
Keren-Happuch.  "I never do know what you mean, I declare,"--(sniff)--"I
wouldn't come into the studio when you're here if I wasn't obliged.
Please, Mr. Dale, sir, here's that French Mossoo gentleman.  He says,
his compliments, and are you too busy to see him?"

"No, Hebe the fair, he is not," cried Pacey.  "Tell him there is a
symposium on the way, and he is to ascend."

"A which, sir?  Sym--sym--"

"Sym--whisky, Bella Donna."

The girl glanced at Dale, who nodded his head, and she hurried out.  The
door opened the next minute to admit a slight little man, most carefully
dressed, and whose keen, refined features, essentially French, were full
of animation.

"Ah, you smoke, and are at rest," he said.  "Then I am welcome.  Dear
boys, both of you.  And the picture?"

He stood, cigarette in teeth, gazing at the large canvas for a few
moments.

"Excellent!  So good!" he cried.  "Ah, Dale, my friend, you would be
great, but you do so paint backwards."

"Eh?" cried Pacey.

"I mean, my faith, he was much more in advance a month ago.  There was a
goddess here.  Where is she now?"

"Behind the clouds," said Pacey, forming one of a goodly size; and the
others helped in a more modest way, as an animated conversation ensued
upon art, Pacey giving his opinions loudly, and with the decision of a
judge, while the young Frenchman listened to his criticism, much of it
being directed at a flower-painting he had in progress.

The debate was at its height, when the little maid again appeared with a
note in her hand.

"Aha!" cried Pacey, who was in the highest spirits--"maid of honour to
the duchess--the flower of her sex again.  Hah! how sweet the perfume of
her presence wafted to my sense of smell."

"Oh, do adone, please, Mr. Pacey, sir.  You're always making game of me.
I'll tell missus you call her the duchess--see if I don't.  It ain't me
as smells: it's this here letter, quite strong.  Please, Mr. Dale, sir,
it was left by that lady in her carriage."

"Keren-Happuch!" came from below stairs as the girl handed Dale the
note; and his countenance changed as he involuntarily turned his eyes to
his friend.

"Keren-Happuch!" came again.

"Comin', mum," shouted the girl, thrusting her head for a moment through
the ajar door, and turning back again.

"Said there wasn't no answer, sir."

"Keren-Happuch!"

"A call from the Duchess of Fitzroy Square," said Pacey merrily.

"No, sir, it was that Hightalian lady, her as is painted there," said
the girl innocently, and pointing to the canvas leaning against the
wall, as she ran out.

"Confound her!" roared Pacey, springing to his feet, and turning upon
his friend, with his eyes flashing beneath his shaggy brows; "is there
no such thing as truth in this cursed world?"

"What do you mean?" cried Dale hotly, as he crushed the scented note in
his hand.

"Samson and Delilah," said Pacey, with savage mockery in his tones.
"Here, Leronde, lad," he continued, taking up his glass, "a toast for
you--Vive la gallantry.  Bah!"

He lifted the glass high above his head, but did not drink.  He gave
Armstrong a fierce, contemptuous look, and dashed the glass into the
grate, where it was shivered to atoms.

CHAPTER SEVEN.

THE SCENTED NOTE.

Leronde stood for a moment watching his friends excitedly; and then, as
Pacey moved towards the door, he sprang before it.

"No, no!" he cried; "you two shall not quarrel.  I will not see it.
You, my two artist friends who took pity on me when I fly--I, a
communard--for my life from Paris.  You, Pacie, who say I am brother of
the crayon, and help me to sell to the dealaire; you, Dale, dear friend,
who say, `Come, ole boy, and here is papaire and tobacco for cigarette,'
and at times the dinner and the bock of biere, and sometimes wine--you
shake hands, both of you.  I, Alexis Leronde, say you muss."

"Silence!" roared Pacey.  "Whoever heard of good coming of French
mediation?"

"Be quiet, Leronde," cried Armstrong firmly.  "Joe, old fellow, let me--
a word--explain."

"Explain?" growled Pacey, as the young Parisian shrugged his shoulders
and stood aside to begin rolling up a cigarette with his thin deft
fingers.

"Stop, Joe!" cried Armstrong, "you shall not go.  The letter is some
request about the picture--for another artist to finish it.  Here, read
it, and satisfy yourself."

He tore open the scented missive, glanced at it, and was about to hand
it over to his friend; but a few words caught his eye, and he crushed
the paper in his hand, to stand flushed and frowning before his friend.

"All right: I see," said the latter, with a bitter, contemptuous laugh.
"We're a paltry, weak lot, we men.  Poor little daughter of the stars
and stripes across the herring-pond!  I'm sorry, for I did think I could
believe your word."

"Dear boys--ole men!" cried Leronde, advancing once more to play
mediator.

"Shut up!" roared Pacey, so fiercely that the young Frenchman frowned,
folded his arms across his chest, and puffed out a cloud of smoke in
defiance.

"Joe, I swear--"

"Thank you," said Pacey ironically.  "I can do enough of that as I go
home;" and, swinging open the door, he strode out and went downstairs,
whistling loudly the last popular music-hall air.

"Aha! he flies," cried Leronde, biting through his cigarette, the
lighted end falling to the floor, while he ground up the other between
his teeth.  "I go down.  He insult me--he insult you, my dear friend.  I
pull his nose on ze door mat, and say damn."

"Be quiet, lad!" cried Armstrong fiercely.  "It is nothing to do with
you.  It is my affair."

"Yes, I understand, dear ole man," said Leronde, placing his fingers to
his lips, and nodding his head a great deal, while Armstrong stood
dreamy and thoughtful, frowning, as if undecided what to do.  "I know I
am French--man of the whole world, my friend.  I love the big Pacie.  So
good, so noble, but he is not young and handsome.  The lady, she
prefaire my other good friend.  What marvel?  And the good Pacie is
jealous."

"No, no; you do not understand."

"But, yes.  Cherchez la femme!  It is so always.  They make all the
mischief in the great world, but we love them always the same."

"I tell you that you do not understand," cried Armstrong angrily.

"Well, no; but enough, my friend.  Ah, there is so much in a lettaire
that is perfumed.  I do not like it; you two are such good friends--my
best friends; you, the American, he, the big honest Jean Bull.  I do not
like you to fight, but there, what is it?--a meeting for the honour in
Hyde Park, a few minutes wiz the small sword, a scratch, and then you
embrace, and we go to the dejeuner better friends than before.  You are
silent.  I will make another cigarette."

"I was thinking," said Dale slowly.

"What--you fear to ask me to be your second?  Be of good courage, my
friend.  I will bear your cartel of defiance, and ask him who is his
friend."

"Bah!" ejaculated Dale, so roughly that Leronde frowned.  "There, don't
take any notice of me, old fellow," he cried.  "Sit down and smoke.  You
will excuse me."

Leronde bowed, and Armstrong hurried into his inner room, where he
smoothed out the note, and read half aloud and in a disconnected way:--

"_How can you stay away--those long weary weeks--my unhappy state--force
me to write humbly--appealingly--my wretched thoughts--Lady Grayson--her
double looks of triumph over me--will not believe it of you--could not
be so base for such a heartless woman as that--heartbroken--my first and
only love--won from me my shameless avowal--not shameless--a love as
true as ever given--for you so good and noble.  In despair--no rest but
in the grave--forgive your coldness.  Come back to me or I shall die--
die now when hope, love, and joy are before me.  You must--you shall--I
pray by all that is true and manly in your nature--or in my mad
recklessness and despair I shall cast consequences to the winds and come
to you_."

Dale crushed up the letter once again, and as he stood frowning and
thoughtful, he struck a match, lit the paper, and held it in his hand
till it had completely burned out, scorching his hand the while.  Then,
going to the window, he blew the tinder out and saw it fall.

"The ashes of a dead love," he muttered; and then quickly, "No, it was
not love.  The mad fancy of the moment.  There, it is all over.  Poor
woman! if all she says is honest truth, she must fight it down, and
forgive me if I have been to blame.  Yes; some day I can tell her.  She
will not forgive me, for there is nothing to forgive.  Poor little
woman!  Ah, if the one who loves us could see and know all--the life,
the thoughts of the wisest and best man who ever breathed!  Nature, you
are a hard mistress.  Well, that is over; but poor old Joe!  He will
find out the truth, though, and ask my pardon.  Everything comes to the
man who waits."

He crossed to a desk lying on a table by his bed, opened it, took out a
photograph, and gazed at it for a few moments before replacing it with a
sigh.

"You can be at rest, little one.  Surely I am strong enough to keep my
word."

Then he started and bit his lip, for a hot flush came to his temples as
the last words in the letter he had burned rose before him: "_cast
consequences to the winds and come to you_."

He shivered at the idea, as for the moment he saw the beautiful,
passionate woman standing before him with her pleading eyes and
outstretched hands.

"No!" he cried aloud, "she would not go to the man who treats her with
silence and--"

"Did you call me, mon ami?" said a voice at the door.

"No, old fellow; I'm coming," cried Dale; and then to himself, as one
who has mastered self.  "That is all past and gone--in ashes to the
winds.  Now for work."

CHAPTER EIGHT.

IN THE SCALES.

"Nothing like hard work.  I've conquered," said Dale to himself one
morning, as he sat toiling away at his big picture, whose minor portions
were standing out definitely round the principal figure, which had been
painted in again and again, but always to be cleaned off in disgust, and
was now merely sketched in charcoal.

He was waiting patiently for the model who was to attend to stand for
that figure--the figure only--for Pacey's idea had taken hold, and,
though he could not dwell upon it without a nervous feeling of dread,
and asking himself whether it was not dangerous ground to take, he had
determined, as he thought, to prove his strength, to endeavour to
idealise the Contessa's features for his Juno.  It was the very
countenance he wished to produce, and if he could have caught her
expression and fixed it upon canvas that day when the Conte entered, so
evidently by preconcerted arrangement with Lady Grayson, the picture
would have been perfect.

"It need not be like her," he argued; "it is the expression I want."

He knew that in very few hours he could produce that face with its
scornful eyes, but he always put it off.

After a time, when the trouble there was not so fresh, it would be more
easy--"and the power to paint it as I saw it then have grown faint," he
added in despair, with the consequence that between the desire to paint
a masterpiece, and the temptation to which he had been exposed, the face
of Lady Dellatoria was always before him, sleeping and waking; though
had he made a strong effort to cast out the recollection of those
passionate, yearning eyes, the letters he received from time to time
would have kept the memory fresh.

"At last!" he cried that morning, as steps were heard upon the stairs.
"But she has not a light foot.  I remember, though: they told me that
she was a fine, majestic-looking woman."

There was a tap at the door.

"Come in."

Jupiter himself, in the person of Daniel Jaggs, thrust in his noble
head.

"All right, Emperor, come in," said Dale, going on painting, giving
touches to the background of his Olympian scene, with its group of
glowing beauties, who were to be surpassed by the majesty of the
principal figure still to come.  "What is it?  Don't want you to-day."

"No, sir.  I knowed it was a lady day, but I've come with a message from
one."

"Not from Lady--"

He ceased speaking, and his heart beat heavily.  Jaggs had been to and
from Portland Place with the canvas.  Had she made him her messenger?

"Yes, sir; from Lady Somers Town."

"What?" cried Dale, with a sigh of relief, though, to his agony, he felt
that he longed to hear from the Contessa again.

"Lady Somers Town, sir; that's what Mr. Pacey used to call her.  Miss
Vere Montesquieu of the Kaiserinn."

"Miss Vere Montesquieu!" said Dale contemptuously.

"Well, that's what she calls herself, sir.  Did you say what was her
real name, sir?"

"No, I didn't, but I thought it.  Oh, by the way, Jaggs, I must have
another sitting or two from you.  We haven't quite caught the expression
of Jupiter's lips."

"No, sir, we haven't, sir," said the model, looking at the canvas
wistfully.  "I know azactly what you want, but it's so hard to put it
on."

"It is, Jaggs."

"You want him to be looking as he would if he was afraid of his missus,
and she'd just found him out at one of his games."

"That's it."

"Well, sir, I'll try again.  Perhaps I can manage it next time.  I was a
bit on the other night, and I did get it pretty warm when I went home.
I'll try and feel like I did then, next time I'm a settin'."

"Yes, do," said Dale, who kept on with his work.  "Ah, that's better.
Well, you were going to say something.  Is anything wrong?"

"Well, sir, I'm only a poor model, and it ain't for me to presoom."

"Lookers-on see most of the game, Jaggs.  What is it?"

"Well, sir, I was looking at Jupiter's corpus."

"Eh?  See something out of drawing?"

"No, sir; your nattomy's all right, of course.  Never see it wrong.
You're splendid on 'ticulation, muskle, and flesh.  But that's Sam
Spraggs as sat for the body, wasn't it?"

"Yes; I've fitted it to your head."

"Well, sir, not to presoom, do you feel sure as it wouldn't be more
god-like, more Jupitery as you may say, if you let me set, painted that
out, and give the head the proper body.  Be more nat'ral like, wouldn't
it?"

"No.  What's the matter with that?--the composition of a more muscular
man with your head is, I think, excellent."

"But it ain't nat'ral like, sir.  You see, Sam's too fat."

"Oh no, Jaggs.  He only looks as if Hebe and Ganymede had poured him out
good potions of a prime vintage, and as if the honey of Hybla often
melted in his mouth."

"Well, sir, you knows best.  Maria Budd says--"

"Who?"

"Miss Montesquieu, sir.  She's old Budd's--the Somers Town
greengrocer's--gal."

"Humph!  Idiot!  Well, what message has she sent?  Not coming again?"

"No, sir.  She's very sorry, sir; but she's got an engagement to early
dinner at Brighton to-day, and won't only be back in time to take her
place in the chorus to-night."

"Confound the woman!  I shall never get the figure done.  Do you know of
any one else, Jaggs?"

"No, sir; and I'm afraid that you won't after all be satisfied with
her."

"All, well, you needn't wait.  Seen Mr. Pacey lately?"

"Yes, sir.  Looks very ill, he do.  Good morning, sir."

"Good morning."

"Beg pardon, sir; but my missus--"

"There, there, I don't want to hear a long string of your inventions,
Jaggs.  How much do you want?"

"Oh, thankye, sir.  If you could manage to let me have five shillings on
account.--Thankye, sir.  You are a gentleman."

"The Emperor" departed, winking to himself as if he had something on his
mind; and Dale threw down brushes and palette, sat back with his hands
clasped behind his head, gazing at the blank place in his great canvas,
till by slow degrees it was filled, and in all her majestic angry beauty
Juno stood there, with her attendants shrinking and looking on, while
she seemed to be flashing at her lord lightnings more terrible than
those he held in his hand.

The face, the wondrous figure, in all its glow of mature womanhood, were
there; and then the eyes seemed to turn upon Dale a look of love and
appeal to him to think upon her piteous state, vowed to love and honour
such a man as that.

Armstrong shuddered and wrenched his eyes away, wondering at the power
of his vivid imagination, which had conjured up before him the Contessa
in all the pride of her womanly beauty; and strive how he might to think
of her only in connection with his picture, as he felt that he could
produce her exactly there, and make the group a triumph of his work, he
knew that his thoughts were of another cast, and that, in spite of all,
this woman had inspired him with a passion that enthralled his very
soul.

He started up, for the maid entered with a letter, and he fancied that
she seemed to read his thoughts, as he took it and threw it carelessly
on the table.

He did not look at the address.  There was the Conte's florid crest,
face upward, and it lay there ready to be burned as soon as he left his
seat, for the matches were over the fireless grate.

Keren-Happuch had reached the door.

"'Tain't scented up like some on 'em," she said to herself; and then she
turned to look wistfully at the artist, whose eyes were fixed upon
vacancy, for he was reading the letter in imagination.  He knew every
word of sorrowful reproach it would contain, for the letters were little
varied.  She would tell him of her solitary state, beg him to reconsider
his decision, and ask him whether, in spite of the world and its laws,
it was not a man's duty to take compassion upon the woman who loved him
with all her heart.  Yes: he could read it all.

"Must get away," he said to himself.  "Why not go back home, and seek
for safety behind the armour of her innocency?  My poor darling, I want
to be true to you, but I am sorely tempted now.  It cannot be love; only
a vile, degrading passion from which I must flee, for I am--Heaven
knows, how weak."

"Ain't yer well, sir?" said Keren-Happuch, in commiserating tones.

He started, not knowing that the girl was there.

"Well?  Oh yes, Miranda, quite well."

"No, you ain't, sir, I know; and it ain't because you smokes too much,
nor comes home all tipsy like some artisses does, for I never let you in
when you wasn't just what you are now, the nicest gent we ever had
here."

"Why, you wicked little flatterer, what does this mean?" cried Dale
merrily.

"No, sir, and that won't do," said the girl.  "I'm little, but I'm
precious old, and I've seen and knows a deal.  You ain't well, sir!"

"Nonsense, girl!  I'm quite well.  There, run away."

"No, sir, there ain't no need; she's out.  There's no one at home but me
and puss.  I can talk to you to-day without her knowing and shouting
after me.  She 'ates me talking to the lodgers.--I knows you ain't
well."

"What rubbish, my girl!  I'm well enough."

"Oh no; you ain't, sir.  I don't mean poorly, and wants physic, but ill
with wherritin', same as I feels sometimes when I gets it extry from
missus.  I know what's the matter; you've got what Mr. Branton had when
he spent six months over his 'cademy picture as was lovely, and they
sent it back.  He said it was the blues.  That's what you've got,
because you can't get on with yours, which is too lovely to be sent
back.  I know what a bother you've had to get a model for the middle
there, and it worries you."

"Well, yes, Miranda, my girl, I'll confess it does."

"I knowed it," she cried, clapping her hands; "and just because you're
bothered, none of the gents don't seem to come and see you now.  Mr.
Leerondee ain't been, and Mr. Pacey don't seem to come anigh you.
Sometimes I feel glad, because he teases me so, and allus says things I
don't understand.  But I don't mind: I wish he'd come now and cheer you
up."

"Oh, I shall be all right, Mirandy, my little lassie, as soon--"

"Yes, that you will, sir, because you must get it done, you know.  It is
lovely."

"Think so?" said Dale, who felt amused by the poor, thin, smutty little
object's interest in his welfare.

"Think so!  Oh, there ain't no thinking about it.  I heard Mr. Pacey
tell Mr. Leerondee that it was the best thing he ever see o' yours.  I
do want you to get it done, sir.  It seems such a pity for that big bit
in the middle not to be painted."

"Yes, girl; but it must wait."

"Mr. Dale, sir, you won't think anything, will you?"

"Eh?  What about?"

"'Cause of what I'm going to say, sir," she said bashfully.  "I do want
you to get that picture well hung, sir, and make your fortune, and get
to be a RĂșA."

"Thank you.  What were you going to say?"

"Only, sir, as I wouldn't for any one else; no, not if it was for the
Prince o' Wales, or the Dook o' Edinburgh hisself, but I would for you."

"I don't understand you," said Dale, wondering at the girl's manner.

"I meant, sir, as sooner--sooner--than you shouldn't get that picture
done and painted proper, I'd come and stand for that there figure
myself."  Dale wanted to burst out laughing at the idea of the poor,
ill-nurtured, grubby little creature becoming his model for the mature,
graceful Juno; but there was so much genuine desire to help him, so much
naive innocency in the poor little drudge's words, that he contained
himself, and before he could think of how to refuse without hurting her
feelings, there was a resonant double knock and ring at the front door.

"Why, if it ain't the postman again," cried the girl.  "He was here just
now.  I know: it's one o' them mail letters, as they calls 'em, from
foreign abroad."

Keren-Happuch was right, for she came panting up directly with a thin
paper envelope in her hand, branded "Boston, UĂșSĂșA."

"For you, sir," she said; and she looked at him wistfully, as in an
emotional way he snatched the letter from her hand and pressed it to his
lips.

"Salvation!" he muttered, as he turned away to go to the inner room.
"God bless you, darling!  You are with me once again.  I never wanted
you worse."

"It's from his sweetheart over acrost the seas," said Keren-Happuch, as
she spread her dirty apron on the balustrade, so as not to soil the
mahogany with her hand as she leaned upon it to go down, sadly.  "And
he's in love, too; that's what's the matter with him.  Puss, puss,
puss!"

There was a soft mew, and a dirty-white cat trotted up to meet her, and
leaped up to climb to her thin shoulders, and then rub its head
affectionately against her head, to the disarrangement of her dirty cap.

"Ah! don't stick your claws through my thin clothes.--Yes," she mused,
"he's in love.  Wonder what people feel like who are in love, and
whether anybody 'll ever love me.  Don't suppose any one ever will: I'm
such a poor-looking sort o' thing.  But it don't matter.  You like me,
don't you, puss?  And them as is in love don't seem to be very happy
after all."

CHAPTER NINE.

THE MODEL.

Armstrong Dale did not hear the door close.  Picture--the Contessa--
everything was forgotten, and for the time he was back in Boston.  For
he had thrown himself into a chair, and torn open the envelope.  But he
could not rest like that.  He wanted room, and he came back to begin
striding about his studio, reading as he walked.

But it did not seem to him like reading, for the words he scanned took
life and light and tone as he grasped the pure, sweet, trusting words of
the writer, breathing her intense love for the man to whom she had
plighted her troth.  And as in imagination he listened to the sweet
breathings of her affection, and revelled in her homely prattle about
those he knew, and her hopeful talk of the future, when he would have
grown famous and returned home to the honours which would be showered
upon him by his people--to the welcome for him in that one true
throbbing heart, his own throbbed, too, heavily, and his eyes grew moist
and dim.

"God bless you, darling!" he cried passionately; "you have saved me when
I was tottering on the brink and ready to fall.  The touch of your dear
hand has drawn me back when all was over, as I thought.  I will keep
faith with you, Cornel.  Forgive me, love!  Heaven help me; how could I
be so mad!"

There was a brightness directly after in his eyes, as he carefully
bestowed the letter in his pocket-book and placed it in his breast.

"And they say the day of miracles is past, and that there is no magic in
the world," he cried proudly.  "Poor fools! they don't know.  Lie there,
little talisman.  You are only a scrap of paper stained with ink, but
you are a charm of the strongest magic.  Bah!  It was all a passing
madness, and I have won.  What a silly, weak, morbid state I was in," he
continued, as he stood in front of his picture, and snatched up palette
and brushes.  "Why, Cornel darling, you have burned up all the clouds
with the bright sun of your dear love.  And I can finish you now, my
good old daub.  Jupiter can easily have that hang-dog, cowardly,
found-out look imported into his phiz.  I feel as if I can see, and do
it now.  The nymphs are as good as anything I have done.  I don't always
satisfy myself, but that background is jolly.  I've got so much light
and sunshine into it, such a dreamy, golden atmosphere effect, that it
brightens the whole thing, and what a nuisance it is that old Turner
ever lived!  If he had never been born, my background would have been
grand.  As it is--well, it's only an imitation.  No, no; come, old
fellow: say, a good bit of work by an honest student of old Turner's
style.  Yes," he continued, drawing back, "I think it will do.  Even
dear old Joe praised that; he said it wasn't so bad.  Poor old chap!  I
wish we were friends again.  And as for my Juno, I think I can manage
her.  Montesquieu shall come--esquieu--askew--no, not askew; I'll get
her into a noble, dignified position somehow.  I hope she has a good
figure.  While her face--why, Cornel, my darling, it shall be yours."

He paused to stand thoughtfully before the great canvas, drawn out upon
its easel into the best light cast down from the sky panes above, and
let his mahlstick rest upon the picture just above the blank,
paint-stained portion left for the principal figure.

"Queer way of working," he said with a laugh, "finishing the
surroundings before putting in the mainspring of my theme.  That's
hardly fair, though, for I painted my Juno first--ah! how many times,
and rubbed her out.  Never mind; she must come strong now to stand out
well in front of these figures.  She must--she shall."

He stood there motionless for a few minutes; and then, quite eagerly--

"Why not?" he said.  "Too soft, sweet, and gentle-looking?  Cornel,
darling, it shall be an expiation of a fault, and some day in the future
you shall stand before it and gaze in your own true face as I have
painted you--made grand, crushing, majestic, full of scorn and contempt,
as it would have been, had you stood face to face with me, awaking to
the fact that I was utterly lost, unworthy of your love.  I can--I
will--paint that face, and that day, darling, when you turn to me with
those questioning eyes, and tell me you could not have looked like this,
you shall know the truth."

The inspiration was there, and with wonderful skill and rapidity he
began to sketch in the face glowing before him in his imagination.  No
model could have given him the power to paint in so swiftly those
lineaments, which began to live upon the canvas as the hours went on.
For he was lost to everything but the task before him, and he grew
flushed and excited as the noble frowning brow threatened, and then by a
few deft touches those wonderful liquid eyes began to blaze with
passionate scorn.  The ruddy, beautifully curved lips were parted,
revealing the glistening teeth; and at last, how long after he could not
tell, he shrank away from the great canvas, to gaze at the features he
had limned, trembling, awe-stricken, knowing that his work was masterly,
but asking himself whether the painting was his, or some occult
spiritual deed of which he had been the mere animal mechanism, worked by
the powers of evil to blast him for ever.

His lips were parched, his tongue and throat felt dry with the fever
which burned within him, as he stood trying to gather the courage to
seize a cloth and wipe out the face that gazed at him and made him
shrink in his despair.

He dragged his eyes from the canvas, and looked wildly round the great
studio, where all was silent as the grave.  The bright light had passed
away; and he knew that it must be about sunset, for all was cold and
grey, save the shadows in the corners of the room, and they were black.
Everything was growing dim and misty, save the face upon his canvas, and
that stood out with its scornful, fierce anger, though, through it all,
so wonderful had been the inspiration beneath whose influence he had
worked, there was an intense look of passionate love and forgiveness;
the eyes, while scornfully condemning and upbraiding, seemed to say, "I
love you still, for you are and always will be mine."

"Cornel!" he groaned.  "Heaven help me! and I have fought so hard.  Ah!"
he cried, with a sigh of relief, for there were hurried footsteps on the
stairs, and the fancied dimness of the studio seemed to pass away as
little, meagre Keren-Happuch gave one sharp tap on the door, and then
ran in, to stop short, looking wonderingly at the artist's ghastly,
troubled face.

"Oh, Mr. Dale, sir, you do work too hard," she cried reproachfully.
Then, in an eager whisper, "It's all right, sir.  The model's come.  I
told her she was too late for to-day, but she said she'd see you all the
same."

"Where is she?" said Armstrong, in a voice which startled him.

"In the 'all, sir.  I made her wait while I come to know if you'd see
her.  She's got on a thick wail, but sech a figger, sir.  She'll do."

"Send her up," said Dale, "but tell her I cannot be trifled with like
this."

"Yes, sir.  I'll tell her you're in a horful rage 'cause she didn't come
this morning."

Dale hardly heard the words, but turned away as the girl left the room,
to stand gazing at the face which had so magically sprung from the end
of his brush; and he still stood gazing dreamily at the canvas when the
door was once more opened, there was the rustling of a dress, and
Keren-Happuch's voice was heard, saying snappishly--

"There's Mr. Dale."

Then the door was shut, and muttering, "Stuck-up, orty minx," the girl
went down to her own region.

Dale did not stir, but still stood gazing at the canvas, fascinated by
his work.  But his lips moved, and he spoke half-angrily, but in a weary
voice.

"I had given you up, Miss Montesquieu.  I want you for this figure, but
if you cannot keep faith with me--yes," he said, as his visitor stepped
toward him, drawing off her veil--"for this."

He turned sharply then, as if influenced in some unaccountable way, and
started back in horror and despair.

"Valentina!"

"Armstrong!" came in a low, passionate moan, as she flung herself upon
his breast--"at last, at last!"

The palette and brushes dropped from his hands--he was but man--and she
uttered a low sigh of content as his arms closed round her soft yielding
form, and his lips joined hers in a long, passionate, clinging kiss.

Then reason mastered once more, and he thrust her from him.

"No, no," he gasped; "for God's sake, go!  Why have you come?"

"A cold welcome," she said, smiling.  "I come to beg that you will grant
his prayer."

"I do not understand you."

"My husband wrote begging you to reconsider your determination, and come
to finish my portrait."

"Impossible!  He did not write."

She pointed to the unopened letter lying upon a table, with the florid
crest plainly showing.

"I had not opened it," he said.  "I thought--"

"That it was from me.  How cruel men can be!  He asks you to come back."

"At your persuasion?" cried Dale fiercely.

"Yes, at my persuasion, and you will come.  You must--you shall."  She
clung closer to him.  "Armstrong," she whispered, "I cannot live without
you.  You have drawn me to you; I could bear it no longer;" and she held
to him once more in spite of his repellent hands.

"It is madness--your husband--your--your title--your fair fame as a
woman."

"Empty words to me now," she said in a low, thrilling whisper.  "I could
not stay.  You are my world--everything to me now."

"Woman, I tell you again, this is madness--your husband?"

"With Lady Grayson, I believe.  What does it matter?  I am here--with
you.  Armstrong, am I to go on my knees to you?  I will--you have
humbled me so.  Why are you so cruel, when you love me too?"

"I--love you--no!"

She laughed softly as, in spite of his shrinking, her arms enfolded him
once more, and her words came in a low sweet murmur to his ear.

"Yes; you love me--as wildly and passionately as I love you.  I knew
it--I could feel it, though you would not answer my appeals.  Look," she
whispered, "it is as I felt; you are always thinking of me.  I am ever
in your thoughts.  But am I as beautiful as that?  Yes: to you.  But
look from the picture to my eyes.  They could not gaze so fiercely and
scornfully as that.  Now, tell me that you do not love me, and I was not
in your thoughts."

She pointed to the features, glowing--almost speaking, from the canvas--
her faithful portrait, full of the angry majesty he had sought to
convey.

Alas! poor Cornel.  Not a lineament was hers.

Armstrong groaned.

"Heaven help me!" he muttered.  "Is it fate?"

His hands repulsed her no longer, and he stood holding her at arm's
length, gazing into the eyes which fascinated, lost to everything but
her influence over him, till with a hasty gesture, full of anger, she
shrank away and sought her veil from the floor.

"Some one!" she whispered fiercely, for there was a step upon the stair.

"The Conte," cried Dale, startled at the interruption.

"Hide me, quick!  That room," cried the Contessa; and she took a step
toward it as she veiled her face.  "No," she cried, turning proudly, and
resisting an inclination to step behind the great canvas close to which
she stood, "Let him see me.  His faithlessness has divorced us, and
given me to the man I love.  You will protect me.  Kill him if you wish.
I am not afraid."

This in a hasty whisper as the steps came nearer, and Valentina's eyes
glistened through her veil as she saw the artist draw himself up, and
take a step forward to meet the intruder.

"Better that it should be so at once," she whispered.  "Let him come."

The door was thrown quickly open as she spoke.

CHAPTER TEN.

THERE IS ONLY ONE WAY.

Armstrong's teeth and hands were clenched for the encounter with the
angry husband who had tracked his wife to the studio, and he was ready
to accept his fate, for he told himself that he could fight no more
against his destiny.  The woman had told him that he would defend her,
and he must--he would.

There was no feeling of dread, then, in his breast as he advanced to the
encounter, but only to stop speechless with amazement as Pacey entered
in his abrupt, noisy manner, to grasp his hand and clap him on the
shoulder.

"Armstrong, old man," he cried loudly, "I could not stand it any longer.
You and I must be friends.  I believe you told me the truth, lad, I do
from my soul.  La Bella Donna told me Miss Montesquieu was here, but I
thought that wouldn't matter, as she wouldn't be sitting at this time."

Dale could not speak: he was paralysed.

"Don't hold off, old lad," said Pacey, in a low tone.  "We must make it
up.  Any apology when she's gone."

He turned sharply to where the Contessa stood, closely veiled, and
nodded to her familiarly.

"Glad you and Mr. Dale have come to terms.  Many engagements on the
way?"

There was no reply, but the tall proud figure seemed to stiffen, and
there was a flash of the eyes through the veil at Armstrong, who now
recovered his voice, while his heart sank low within him.

"Go now," he said, "at once."

"Oh, Montesquieu won't mind my being here.  But do you really--"

Pacey stopped speaking, as he realised for the first time that it was
not the model he had heard was sitting to his friend.  He stared at her
hard, as if puzzled, then at the canvas, where the beautiful sketch
gazed at him fiercely, and he grasped in his own mind the situation.

The paint was wet and glistening: this was the model who had been
sitting for the face, and it could be none other than the Contessa.

A change came over him on the instant.  His brows knit, the free, noisy
manner was gone, and he took off his hat, to say with quiet dignity, as
he bent his head, but in a voice husky with the pain he felt--

"I beg Lady Dellatoria's pardon for my rudeness.  I was mistaken," and
he turned to go.

"Stay, sir," she cried, in her low, deep, and musical tones; "my visit
to your friend is over.  Mr. Dale, will you see me to my carriage?  It
is waiting."

Valentina held out her hand, and, pale now with emotion, Armstrong
advanced to the door, which he opened, and then offered his arm.  This
she took, and he led her down to the hall in silence.

"Your imprudence has ruined you," he said then, bitterly, "and disgraced
me in the eyes of my friend."

"No," she said softly.  "You can trust that man.  He would die sooner
than injure a woman because she loves.  Now I am at rest.  You will come
to me, for I have won.  You see," she continued, as Armstrong
mechanically opened the door, and she stepped out proudly on to the
steps, "I have no fear.  Let the world talk as it will."

A handsomely appointed carriage drew up, and the footman sprang down to
open the door, while Dale, who moved as if he were in a dream, handed
her in, she touching his arm lightly, and sinking back upon the
cushions.

"I shall expect you to-morrow then, Mr. Dale," she said aloud, "at the
usual time."  Then to the servant, "Home."

Armstrong stood at the edge of the pavement, bareheaded, till the
carriage turned the corner out of the square; and then, still as if in a
dream, he walked in, closed the door, and ascended to the studio to face
his friend.

Pacey was standing with his hands behind him, gazing at the face upon
the canvas.  He did not stir when Dale took a couple of steps forward
into the great, gloomy, darkening room, waiting for an angry outburst of
reproaches.

A full minute must have elapsed before a single word was uttered, and
then Pacey said slowly, and in the voice of one deeply moved--

"Is she as beautiful as this?"

Dale started, and looked wonderingly at his friend.

"I say, is she as beautiful as this?" repeated Pacey, still without
turning his head.

"Yes: I have hardly done her justice."

"A woman to win empires--to bring the world to her feet," said Pacey
slowly.  "`Beautiful as an angel' is a blunder, lad.  Such as she cannot
be of Heaven's mould, but sent to drag men down to perdition.
Armstrong, lad, I pity you.  I suppose there are men who would come
scathless through such a trial as this, but they must be few."

There was another long pause, and Pacey still gazed at the luminous face
upon the canvas.

"Is that all you have to say?" said Dale at last.

"Yes, that is all, man.  How can I attack you now?  I knew that you had
been tempted, and, in spite of appearances, I believed your word.  I
thought you had not fallen, and that I had been too hasty in all I said.
Now I can only say once more, I pity you, and feel that I must
forgive."

Dale drew a deep breath, which came sighing through his teeth as if he
were in pain.

"Let's talk Art now, boy," said Pacey, taking out his pipe, and, going
to the tall mantelpiece, he took down the tobacco-jar, filled the bowl,
lit up, and began to smoke with feverish haste, as he threw one leg over
a chair, resting his hands upon the back, and gazing frowningly at the
face, while Dale stood near him with folded arms.

"From the earliest days men gained their inspiration in painting and
sculpture from that which moved them to the core," said Pacey, slowly
and didactically.  "Yes, I believe in inspiration, lad.  We can go on
working, and studying, and painting, as you Yankees say, `our level
best', but something more is needed to produce a face like that."

He was silent again, and sat as if fascinated by the work before him.

"What am I to say to you, lad?" he continued at last.  "It is like
sacrificing everything--honour, manhood, all a man should hold dear, to
his art; but as a brother artist, what am I to say?  I am dumb as a man,
for I have seen her here and felt her presence.  There was no need for
me to look upon her face.  It is beautiful indeed.  I say that as the
man.  As the artist who has done so little for myself--"

"So much for others," said Dale quickly.

"Well, you fellows all believe in me and the hints I give, and some of
you have made your mark pretty deep.  Yes, as the man who has studied
art these five and twenty years, I say this is wonderful.  It did not
take you long?"

"No."

"Of course not.  There is life and passion in every touch.  You must
finish that, my lad, and we will keep it quiet.  No one must see that
but us till you send it in.  Armstrong, boy, you are one of the great
ones of earth.  I knew that you had a deal in you, but this is all a
master's touch."

"You think it is so good, then?" said Dale sadly.  "Think it good?  You
know how good it is.  Better, perhaps, than you will ever paint again;
but would to God, my lad, that you had not sunk so low to rise so high."

Dale sank into a chair, and let his face fall forward upon his hands,
while Pacey went on slowly, still gazing at the canvas.

"Yes," he said, "it wanted that.  All the rest is excellent.  That bit
of imitation of Turner comes out well.  The man wants more feeling in
the face--a little more of the unmasked--but this dwarfs all the rest,
as it should.  Armstrong, lad, it is the picture of the year.  There,"
he continued, "my pipe's out, and I think I'll go.  But be careful, lad.
Don't touch that face more than you can help, and only when she is
here."

Dale laughed bitterly.

"Why do you laugh?  Is it such bad advice?"

"Yes."

And he partly told his friend how the work was done--leaving out all
allusion to Cornel--Pacey hearing him quietly to the end.

"I am not surprised," he said at last.  "What you say only endorses my
ideas.  Good-bye, lad; I'll go."

He rose from the chair, tapped the ashes out of his pipe, looking at
them thoughtfully, and picked up his hat from where he had cast it upon
the dusty floor.  He then turned to face Dale, holding out his hand, but
the artist did not see it, and sat buried in thought.

"Good-bye, old lad," said Pacey again.

Dale sprang to his feet, saw the outstretched hand, and drew back,
shaking his head.

"Shake hands," said Pacey again, more loudly.

"No," said Dale bitterly; "you cannot think of me as of old."

"No; but more warmly perhaps, for there is pity mingled with the old
friendship that I felt.  I came here this afternoon, as schoolboys say,
to make it up.  I was in ignorance then; now I have eaten of the bitter
fruit and know.  Armstrong, lad, knowing all this, and as one who, with
all his reckless Bohemianism and worldliness, has kept up one little
habit taught by her long dead, how can I say `forgive me my trespasses'
to-night if, with such a temptation as yours, I can't forgive?"

Dale gazed at him wildly, and Pacey went on.

"The bond between us two is stronger now, lad, so strong that I think it
would take death to snap the cord.  Good-bye.  If you do not see me
soon, it is not that we are no longer friends."

Then their hands joined in a firm grip, and Pacey slowly left the room,
muttering to himself as he passed out into the square--

"Fallen so low, to rise so high.  Yes, I must save him, and there is
only one way in which it can be done."

CHAPTER ELEVEN.

JAGGS MAKES A DISCOVERY.

Letter after letter, which had remained unanswered.

"Their scent sickens me," Dale cried passionately, as he committed them
to the flames unread, for he frankly owned to himself that he dare not
read one, lest he should falter in the resolution he had made.

For he had struggled hard to fight against his fate, and though tied and
tangled by the threads which still clung to him, he had mockingly told
himself that he was not mad enough to venture into the spider's web
again.

Then, twice over, he had hastily drawn a curtain in front of his great
picture upon Keren-Happuch coming up to the studio to bring in a card--
the Conte's--and bit his lip with rage and mortification as that
gentleman was shown up, in company with Lady Grayson.

The visit on the first occasion was to complain about Dale's curt
refusal to go on with the picture; while the young artist haltingly gave
as his reason that it was impossible for him to complete Lady
Dellatoria's portrait on account of a large work that he was compelled
to finish.  And all the while Lady Grayson, with the reckless effrontery
of her nature, looked at him mockingly, her eyes laughingly telling him
that he was a poor weak coward, and that she could read him through and
through.

Then came the second visit with the wretched Italian, blindly, or
knowingly, to use him as a screen for his own amours, almost imploring
him to come.

"Lady Dellatoria is so disappointed," he said volubly.  "She takes the
matter quite to heart.  No doubt, Mr. Dale, there is a little vanity in
the matter--the desire to be seen in the exhibition, painted by the
famous young American artist."

"There are plenty of men, sir, who would gladly undertake the
commission," said Dale angrily.  "I beg that you will not ask me again."

"Mr. Dale, you are cruel," cried Lady Grayson.  "Our poor Contessa will
be desolate.  Let me plead for you to come and finish the work."

"Aha! yes," cried the Conte, wrinkling up his face, though it was full
enough before of premature lines.  "A lady pleads.  You cannot refuse
her."

Dale gave the woman a look so full of contempt and disgust that she
coloured and then turned away, shrugging her shoulders.

"He is immovable," she said to the Conte.

"No, no!  Body of Bacchus!  I understand;" and he placed his finger to
his lips, and half closing his eyes, signed to Dale to step aside with
him.  "Mr. Dale," he whispered, "Lady Dellatoria has set her mind upon
this, and I see now: a much more highly paid commission that you wish to
do for some one.  That shall not stand in the way.  Come, I double the
amount for which we--what do you name it?  Ah, yes--bargained."

Dale turned upon him fiercely.

"No, sir!" he cried; "it is not a question of money.  No sum would
induce me to finish that portrait."

"Ah, well: we shall see," said the Conte.  "Do not be angry, my young
friend.  Lady Dellatoria will be eaten by chagrin.  But we will discuss
the matter no more to-day.  Good morning."

He held out his hand to Lady Grayson, but she did not take it.  She
moved toward Dale, and held out her gloved fingers.

"Good morning, Mr. Dale," she said merrily.  "You great men in oil are
less approachable than a Prime Minister."  Then in a low tone: "It is
not true, all this show of opposition.  I am not blind."

She turned and gave her hand to the Conte, and they left the studio,
Armstrong making no effort to show them out, but standing motionless
till he heard the door close, when, with a gesture of contempt and
disgust, he threw open the windows and lit his pipe.

A minute later he had thrown the pipe aside and taken out Cornel's
letter to read; but the words swam before his eyes, and he could only
see the face hidden behind that curtain.

"Poor little talisman!" he said, sadly apostrophising the letter, "you
have lost your power.  Evil is stronger than good, after all."

"Good-bye, little one," he continued, "for ever.  You would forgive me
if you knew all, for I am drifting--drifting, and my strength has gone."

Two days passed--a week, and hour by hour he had waited, fully expecting
that Valentina would come.  He shrank from the meeting, but felt that it
must be, for her influence seemed to be over him sleeping or waking, her
eyes always gazing into his.

But she did not come.  Only another note, and this he read in its
brevity, for it contained but these words--

"You will drive me to my death."

"Or me to mine," he muttered, as he burned the letter; and then, in a
raging desire to crush down the thoughts which troubled him, he turned
to his work.

"Never!" he cried fiercely.  "I will not go.  If she comes here--well,
if she does.  That mockery of a man will track her some day, and then,
in spite of English law, there will be a meeting, and he will kill me.
I hope so.  Then there would be rest."

The picture which he had now stubbornly set himself to finish, as if he
were urged by some unseen power, progressed but slowly.  "The Emperor"
came to sit, and tried to mould his features into the desired aspect
with more or less success; but, in spite of inquiries, and interview
after interview with different models recommended by brother artists as
suitable to stand for the figure, Dale's taste was too fastidious to be
satisfied, and Juno's face alone looked scornfully from the canvas.

Pacey had been again and again, but only in a friendly way, to chat as
of old, sometimes bringing with him Leronde to gossip and fence with, at
other times alone.  No reference was made to the picture or the past.

"I shall never finish it," said Dale, as he sat alone one day gazing at
his canvas.  "What shall I do--go abroad?  Joe would come with me, and
all this horrible dream might slowly die away."

"No," he muttered, after a pause; "it would not die.  Better seek the
true forgetfulness.  Do all men at some time in their lives suffer from
such a madness as mine?"

His musings were interrupted by a step upon the stairs, and he hastily
drew the curtain before hi? canvas.

A single rap, which sounded as if it had been given with the knob of a
walking-stick, came upon the door panel, and directly afterwards, in
answer to a loud "Come in," Jaggs entered with the knocker in his hand,
to wit, a silk umbrella--one of those ingenious affairs formed by sewing
all the folds where they have been slit up by wear and tear, and
declared by the kerb vendor as being better than new--a fact as regards
the price.

"Ah, Jaggs, good morning," said Dale.  "But I don't want you.  I shall
let your face go as it is."

"Quite right, sir," said the man, glancing at the curtain.  "Couldn't be
better; but I didn't come about that."

"Oh, I see," said Dale sarcastically.  "Your banker gone on the
Continent?"

"The Emperor" drew himself up, and looked majestic in the face and pose
of the head, shambling as to his legs, and extremely deferential in the
curve of his body and the position of his hands and arms.

"Mr. Dale," he said, "I don't deny, sir, as there 'ave been times when a
half-crown has been a little heaven, and a double florin a delight, but
I was not agoing to ask assistance now, though I am still a strugglin'
man, and been accustomed to better things.  It was not to ask help, sir,
as I'd come, but to bestow it, if so be as you'd condescend to accept it
of your humble servant, as always feels a pride in your success, not to
hide the fack that it does me good, sir, to be seen upon the line."

"Well, what do you mean?" said Dale gruffly.

"I want to see that picture done, sir.  It'll make our fortune, sir.
I'm sure on it, and I say it with pride, there isn't anything as'll
touch it for a mile round."

"Thank you, Jaggs; you are very complimentary," said Dale ironically,
but the tone was not observed.

"It's on'y justice, sir, and I ain't set going on for twenty years for
artists without knowing a good picture when I see one.  But that ain't
business, sir.  You want a model, sir, and that Miss Montesquieu, as she
calls herself, won't be here for a month or two, and you needn't expect
her.  Did you try her as Mr. Pacey calls the Honourable Miss Brill?"

"Pish!  I don't want to paint a fishwife, man."

"No, sir, you don't; and of course Miss Varsey Vavasour wouldn't do?"

"No, no, no! there is not one of them I'd care to have, Jaggs.  If I go
on with the figure, I shall work from some cast at first, and finish
afterward from a model."

"No, sir, don't, pr'y don't," cried Jaggs.  "You'll only myke it stiff
and hard.  It wouldn't be worthy on you, Mr. Dale, sir; and besides,
there ain't no need.  You're a lion, sir, a reg'lar lion 'mong artisses,
sir, and you was caught in a net, sir, and couldn't get free, and all
the time, sir, there was a little mouse a nibblin' and a nibblin' to get
you out, sir, though you didn't know it, sir, and that mouse's nyme was
Jaggs."

"What!  You don't mean to say you know of a suitable model?"

"But I just do, sir.  That's what I do say, sir."

"No, no," cried Armstrong peevishly.  "I don't want to be worried into
seeing one of your friends, Jaggs.  Your taste and mine are too
different for a lady of your choice to suit my work."

"Don't s'y that, sir," cried Jaggs, in an aggrieved tone of voice.  "I'm
on'y a common sort o' man, I own, sir, but I do know a good model when I
see one--I mean one as shows breed.  I don't mean one o' your pretty
East End girls, with the bad stock showing through, but one as has got
good furren breed in her."

"Is this a foreign woman, then?"

"That's it, sir.  Comes from that place last where they ketch the little
fishes as they sends over here for breakfast--not bloaters, sir, them
furren ones."

"Anchovies?"

"No, sir, t'other ones in tins."

"Sardines?"

"That's it, sir: comes from Sardineyer last, but her father was a Human.
Sort o' patriot kind o' chap as got into trouble for trying to free his
country.  Them furren chaps is always up to their games, sir, like that
theer Mr. Lerondy, and then their country's so grateful that they has to
come over here to save themselves from being shot."

"But the woman?"

"Oh, she come along with her father, sir, and he's been trying to give
Hightalian lessons, and don't get on 'cause they say he don't talk pure,
and he's too proud to go out as a waiter and earn a honest living, so
the gal's begun going out to sit.  But she don't get on nayther, 'cause
her figure's too high."

"What! a great giraffe of a woman?"

"Lor' bless you, no, sir! 'bout five feet two half.  I should say.  I
meant charges stiff; won't go out for less nor arf crown a hour, and
them as tried her don't like her 'cause she's so stuck-up."

"Look here, Jaggs; is she a finely formed, handsome woman?"

"Well, Mr. Dale, sir, I won't deceive you, for from what I hear her face
ain't up to much; but she don't make a pynte o' faces, and I'm told as
she's real good for anything, from a Greek statoo to a hangel."

"Well, I'll see her.  Where does she live?"

"Leather Lane way, sir."

"Address?"

"Ah, that I don't know, sir.  I b'leeve it's her father as does the
business and takes the money."

"He is her father?"

"Oh yes, sir, it's all square.  I'm told they're very 'spectable people.
Old man's quite the seedy furren gent, and the gal orful stand-offish."

"Tell him to come and bring his daughter.  If I don't like her, I'll pay
for one sitting and she can go--"

"Eight, sir; and speaking 'onest, sir, I do hope as she will turn out
all right."

"Thank you.  There's a crown for your trouble."

"Raly, sir, that ain't nessary," said "The Emperor," holding out his
hand.--"Oh, well, sir, if you will be so gen'rous, why, 'tain't for me
to stop you.--Good mornin', sir, good mornin'."

CHAPTER TWELVE.

THE NEW MODEL.

Two days passed, and Dale was standing, brush in hand, before his
canvas, thinking.  He had made up his mind to trust to his imagination
to a great extent for the finishing of Juno's figure: this, with the
many classic sketches he had made in Greece and Rome, would, he
believed, enable him to be pretty well independent.  He was in better
spirits, for he had heard nothing from Portland Place, and flattered
himself that the impression which had troubled him was growing fainter.

"Come in," he cried, as there was a tap at the door, and Keren-Happuch
appeared, evidently fresh from a study in black-lead, and holding a card
between a finger and thumb, guarded by her apron.

"Here's a model, sir, and she give me this."

Dale took a very dirty card, which looked as if it had been for some
time in an old waistcoat pocket.  Printed thereon were the words--"DĂș
Jaggs.  Head and face.  Roman fathers, etc," and written on the back in
pencil, in Jaggs' cramped hand--

"Signora Azatchy Figgers."

"Where is she, Miranda?"

"On the front door mat, sir.  And please, Mr. Dale, sir, mayn't I bring
you some beef-tea?"

"No, thank you, Miranda.  Bring up the visitor instead."

"Oh, dear! he do worry me," muttered Keren-Happuch.  "I do hope he ain't
going into a decline."

Dale smiled at the dirty card, and waited for the entrance of the new
model, who was shown in directly by the grimy maid, and immediately, in
a quick, jerky, excited way, looked sharply round the room before
turning her face to the artist as the girl closed the door.

On his side he gazed with cold indifference at his visitor, who, after
taking a couple of steps forward, stopped short, and he saw that she was
rather tall, wore a closely fitting bonnet, over which a thick dark
Shetland wool veil was drawn, and was draped from head to foot in a long
black cloak, which had evidently seen a good deal of service.

"Signora Azacci?" said Dale, glancing at the card again, and making a
good shot at her name.

It was evidently correct, for the woman said, in a husky voice, as if
suffering from intense nervousness--

"Si, si."

"You are willing to stand for me--for this picture?" said Dale, scanning
her closely, but learning nothing respecting her figure on account of
the cloak; and he spoke very coldly, for the woman's actions on entering
struck him as being angular and awkward; now they were jerky, as she
raised her hands to her temples.

"No Inglese, signore," she said then, excitedly; and again, after an
embarrassed pause, "Parlate Italiano?--No?"

"No," said Dale, shaking his head.

Her hands again came from beneath her cloak in a despairing gesture.
Then, placing one to her forehead, she looked round at the lumber of
paintings and properties, as if seeking for a way to express herself,
till her eyes lit upon the great uncovered canvas.  Bending forward in a
quick, alert way, she uttered a low, peculiar cry, and almost ran to it,
leaned forward again, as if examining, and then, with extreme rapidity,
pointed to the blank place in the picture where Lady Dellatoria's face
stood out weirdly.  She then took a few quick steps aside from where
Dale stood, frowning and annoyed at what seemed to be a hopeless waste
of time.  Then, with a rapid movement, she unclasped the cloak, swept it
from her shoulders, and holding it only with her left hand, let it fall
in many folds to the floor, while as she stood before him now in a
plainly made, tightly fitting black cloth princess dress, she
instinctively fell into almost the very attitude Dale had in his mind's
eye, and he saw at once that her figure must be all that he wished.

"Bravo!" he cried involuntarily, and with an artist's pleasure in an
intelligence that grasps his ideas.

At the word "Bravo!" the woman turned her head quickly.

"Excellent," he continued; "that promises well."

Her face was hidden, but as she shrugged up her shoulders nearly to her
ears, and raised her hands with the fingers contracted and toward him,
he felt that she must be wrinkling up her forehead and making a grimace
expressive of her vexation.

"Yes, it is tiresome," he said; "but we don't want to talk.  I dare say
I can make you understand.  But I've forgotten every word I picked up in
Rome."

"Ah!" cried the woman, with quick pantomimic action, as she changed her
attitude again, and leant toward him--"Roma--Roma?"

"Si, si."

"My lord has been in Rome?" she cried in Italian.

"I think I understand that," muttered Dale, "and if your form proves to
be equal to your quick intelligence, my picture will be painted.  Now
then, signora, this is a language I dare say you can understand.  Here
are two half-crowns.  For two hours--`due ore.'"

"Si, si," she cried eagerly, and she almost snatched the coins and held
them to her veiled lips.

"Silver keys to your understanding, madam," he muttered, taking a
mahlstick from where it stood against a chair.  "Humph!  I begin to be
hopeful.  Yes, more than hopeful," he continued, as the model was
rapidly drawing off her shabby, carefully mended gloves, before taking a
little common portemonnaie from her pocket and dropping the coins in one
by one.  Then aloud, as he pointed with the mahlstick, "La bella mano."

"Aha!" she cried quickly.  But she gave her shoulders another shrug, and
shook the purse, saying sadly--"Pel povero padre."

"`Padre.'  For her father," muttered Dale.  "Not so sordid as I thought,
poor thing.  Will you remove your veil?"

She leaned toward him.

"I said, Will you remove your veil?--Hang it, what is veil in Italian?
`Velum' in Latin."

She was evidently trying hard to grasp his meaning, and at the Latin
"velum" she clapped her beautifully formed hands to her veil.

"No, no!" she cried haughtily; and then volubly, in Italian--"I am
compelled to do this for bread.  I do not know you, neither need you
know me.  My face is not beautiful, and we are strangers.  You wish to
paint my figure.  I will retain my veil."

"I do not understand you, signora, and yet I have a glimmering of what
you wish to express," said Dale, as gravely as if his visitor could
grasp every word.  "There, you seem to be a lady, and--hang it all, this
is very absurd, my preaching to you, and you to me.  I wish Pacey were
here.  He speaks Italian like a native.  No, poor lass, I suppose they
must be starving nearly, or she would not stoop to this.  I don't wish
Joe Pacey were here."

Then quietly bowing as if acceding to her wishes, he made a sign to his
visitor to take her attention, and as she watched him from behind her
thick veil, he walked to the entrance and turned the key.

Crossing the studio to the farther door, he threw it open, and then drew
forward from the end of the great room a large folding-screen, which he
placed at the back of the dais and opened wide.

"There, signora," he said, "I am at your service;" and he pointed to the
inner room, turned from her, and walked to the canvas.

The model stood motionless for a moment or two, and then caught up the
great cloak from where it lay upon the floor.

"Grazie, Signore," she said then, with quiet dignity, and she was
hurrying across to the inner room, but he arrested her.

"One moment," he said, with grave respect, and the chivalrous manner of
a true gentleman toward one whose tones seemed to suggest that she
trusted him.  "Let us arrange the pose first.  Look at the picture:
study it well.  You see the subject."

Dale continued speaking, but kept on pointing to the scene he had
depicted, and, to his intense gratification, she threw the cloak across
a chair back, gazed intently at the picture for a few moments, letting
her eyes rest longest upon the beautiful, scornful face, and then went
quickly to the dais, stepped up, turned, and with rare intelligence fell
once more into the very position he desired, bettering in fact that
which she had sketched at first.

"Eccellentissimo!" he cried; and then she stepped down quickly, and
glided into the inner room, while Dale gazed at his painting with a
feeling of triumph sweeping away the morbid thoughts which had troubled
him so long.

"Art is my mistress after all," he said to himself, as he glanced upward
to see that the skylight was properly blinded, and then, going to a box,
rapidly prepared his palette, armed himself with a sheaf of brushes, and
altered the position of his easel a little.

He was hardly ready when he heard the slight rattle of the handle, a
faint rustling sound, and the swinging of the door again.

But he did not turn as a light step passed behind him, and a faint
creaking sound announced that the model had mounted upon the dais.

He raised his eyes, and she was standing there apparently as he had seen
her first, closely veiled, and still draped in the long, heavy, black
cloak.

Then, with a quick movement, the long garment was thrown aside, and the
model stood before him in the very attitude, and the perfection of her
womanly beauty--a beauty made hideous in the ghastly effect produced by
the black face and head swathed in the thick veil.

But this passed unnoticed by the artist, who, with a triumphant
ejaculation, began to sketch rapidly, as he muttered to himself without
vanity--

"Pacey is right: my canvas must be a success."

CHAPTER THIRTEEN.

A STRANGE SITTING.

"Yes," said Dale to himself again, "Art is my mistress.  I have betrayed
one, fought clear of the web of another, and now I am free to keep true
to the only one I love."

And all through that visit of the Italian, he worked on with a strange
eagerness, till, at what seemed to be the end of an hour at most, his
model made a sudden movement.

"I beg your pardon," he said, "I ought to have told you to rest more
often.  Stanca?"  For he recalled a word meaning fatigued or wearied.

"Si--si," she said quickly, and pointed to the clock on the mantelpiece,
when, to Dale's astonishment, he saw that the two hours had elapsed, and
that his model had quickly resumed her cloak.  Then, without a word, she
crossed to the door of the inner room, and about a quarter of an hour
later emerged, to find him standing back studying his morning's work.

"Grazie," he cried, and then pointed to the roughly sketched in figure.
"Bravo!" he added, smiling.

She bent her head in a quiet, dignified manner, and raking up another
Italian word or two, Armstrong said--

"A rivederia--au revoir."

"Ah, monsieur speaks French!" she cried in that tongue, but with a very
peculiar accent.

"Yes, badly," he replied, also in French.  "That is good; now we can get
on better.  Can you come to-morrow at the same time?"

"I am at monsieur's service."

"Then I shall expect you.  Thank you for your patient attention.
Another time, pray rest when you are fatigued."

She bowed in a stately manner, and pointed to the door which he had
locked, and as soon as it was unfastened, passed out without turning her
head.

Dale stood working at his sketch for another hour, and then turned it to
the wall, to light his pipe and begin thinking about his model now that
he had ceased work.

It was quite mysterious her insisting upon keeping her face covered.
Why was it?  Had she some terrible disfigurement, or was it from
modesty?  Possibly.  Her manner was perfect.  She was evidently
miserably poor, and seemed eager to gain money to support her father--he
had quite grasped that--and the poor creature being compelled to stoop
to this way of earning a livelihood, she naturally desired to remain
incognito.  Well, it was creditable, he thought; but the first idea came
back.  She was evidently a woman gifted by nature with an exquisite
form, and at the same time, by accident or disease, her countenance was
so marked that she was afraid of her clients being repelled, and
declining to engage her.

"Ah, well, signora, the mysterious Italienne, I will respect your desire
to remain incog.  It is nothing to me," said Dale, half aloud, as he
sent a cloud of blue vapour upward.  "I may congratulate myself, though,
on my good fortune in finding such a model."

He sat back in his chair, dwelling upon the figure, and then went twice
over to his canvas, to compare his work with the figure in his
imagination, and returned to his seat more than satisfied.

Then he put work aside, and began thinking of home, and the sweet sad
face he could always picture, with its eyes gazing reproachfully at him.

"Yes," he said, with a sigh; "poor darling!  It was fate.  I was not
worthy of her.  When the misery and disappointment have died away--
Heaven bless her!--she will love and be the wife of a better man,
unless--unless some day she forgives me--some day when I have told her
all."

The next morning he was all in readiness and expectant.  The light was
good for painting, and his mind was more at rest, for there was no
letter from the Contessa.  But for a few moments he was angry with
himself on finding that he felt a kind of pique at the readiness with
which she had given up writing her reproaches.  But that passed off, and
as the time was near for the coming of the model, he drew the easel
forward to see whether, after the night's rest, he felt as satisfied
with his work as he did the previous day.  But he hardly glanced at the
figure, for the eyes were gazing at him in a terribly life-like way,
full of scorn and reproach; and as he met them, literally fascinated by
the work to which his imagination lent so much reality, he shuddered and
asked himself whether he had after all been able to free himself from
the glamour--dragged himself loose from the spell of the Circe who had
so suddenly altered the even course of his life.

He was still contemplating the face, and wondering whether others would
look upon it with the fascination it exercised upon him, when
Keren-Happuch came up to announce the arrival of his model, who entered
directly after, to look at him sharply through her thick veil.

He uttered a low sigh full of satisfaction, for her coming was most
welcome.  It would force his attention to his work.

"Good morning," he said gravely and distinctly, in French.  "You are
very punctual."

She bowed distantly, and then her attention seemed to be caught by the
face upon the canvas, and she drew near to stand gazing at it
attentively.

She turned to him sharply.  "The lady who sat for that: why did she not
stay for you to finish the portrait?"

Dale started, half wondering, half annoyed by his model's imperious
manner.

"It is great!" she said.  Then in a quick, eager tone: "The lady you
love?"

He was so startled by the suddenness of the question, that he replied as
quickly--

"No, no.  It is not from a model.  It is imagination."

"Ah!" she said, and she looked at the picture more closely.  "You
thought of her and painted.  You are very able, monsieur, but I like it
not.  It makes me to shiver, I know not why.  It makes me afraid to
look."

"Then don't look," said Dale, in an annoyed tone.  "You will cover it,
please, monsieur.  The face is so angry; it gives me dread."

"Pish!" ejaculated Dale.  "Very well, though.  Get ready, please.  I
want to do a long morning's work."

"Monsieur will pay me," she said, holding out her hand in its
well-mended glove.

He took out a couple of half-crowns, which she almost snatched, and
then, without a word, pointed to the door almost imperiously.

He nodded shortly, and went to fasten it, while she glided into the
inner room, and in a wonderfully short space of time returned ready,
took her place upon the dais, dropped the cloak, and he began to paint.

"Monsieur has not covered the dreadful head," she said hoarsely.

Without a word he took a square of brown paper, gummed it, and covered
the face; then in perfect silence he went on painting, deeply interested
in his work as his sketch took softer form and grew rapidly beneath his
brush.

But the work did not progress so fast as on the previous day: he was
painting well, but the black head, so incongruous and weird of aspect,
posed upon the beautiful female form he was transferring to canvas,
irritated him, and as he looked at his model from time to time, he could
see that a pair of piercing eyes were watching him.

Half-an-hour had passed, when there was a low, weary sigh.

"We will rest a little," he said quietly, and pointing to a chair and
the screen, he devoted himself to an unimportant part of the work for
some ten minutes, but to be brought back to his model by her words--

"I am waiting, monsieur."

He started and resumed his work, remembering to pause for his patient
model to rest twice over, and then to continue, and grow so excited over
his efforts--painting so rapidly--that when he heard another weary sigh
he glanced at the clock, and found that he had kept his model quite a
quarter of an hour over her time.

"I beg your pardon, mademoiselle," he said.  "You must be very weary."

"Yes, very weary," she said sadly, as she moved towards the door,
glancing over her right shoulder at the picture.  "It is better now.  I
can look at your work; the dreadful face makes me too much alarmed."

"A strange sitting," he said.  "Two veiled faces."  There was a quick
look through the thick veil, but she walked on into the room, and in due
time passed him on her way, bowed distantly, and went out, leaving Dale
motionless by his canvas, gazing after her at the door, and conjuring up
in his mind the figure he had so lately had before him.

He recovered himself with a start, and raised one hand to his forehead.

CHAPTER FOURTEEN.

LIFE'S FEVER.

It was with a novel feeling of anxiety that Dale waited for the coming
of his model.  A peculiar feverish desire to know more of her position
had come over him, and he made up his mind to question her about her
father and the cause of his exile.  Jaggs had said that he had had to
flee for life and liberty, and if he questioned her about these she
would, foreigner-like, become communicative.

It was nothing to him, of course.  This woman--lady perhaps, for her
words bespoke refinement--would answer his purpose till the picture was
finished.  She was paid for her services, and when she was no longer
required, there was an end of the visits to his studio.

He told himself all this as he sat before his great canvas, working
patiently, filling up portions, and preparing for his model's coming.
And as he worked on, with the figure as strongly marked as the model,
the softly rounded contour of the graceful form began to glow in
imagination with life, and at last Dale sprang from his seat, threw down
palette and brushes, and shook his head as if to clear it from some
strange confusion of intellect.

"How absurd!" he said aloud, and trying to turn the current of his
thoughts, they drifted back at once to his model, and he gazed at his
work, wondering which of his ideas was correct about her persistently
keeping her face covered.

"She cannot be disfigured," he muttered.  "It must be for reasons of her
own.--She is, as I thought, forced to undertake a task that must be
hateful to her.--I wonder whether her face is beautiful too?"

"Bah! what is it to me?" he muttered angrily.  "I do not want to paint
her face, and yet she must be very beautiful."

He sat down again before his canvas, thoughtful and dreamy, picturing to
himself what her face might be, and the next minute he had seized a
drawing-board upon which grey paper was already stretched, picked up a
crayon, and with great rapidity sketched in memories of dark aquiline
faces that he had studied in Home and Paris, with one of later time--one
of the women of the Italian colony which lives by the patronage of
artists.

These soon covered the paper, and he sat gazing at them, wondering which
would be suited to the figure he was painting.

Then, throwing the board aside, he began to pace the studio impatiently.

"What nonsense!" he muttered.  "What craze is this!  Her face is nothing
to me.  I'm overwrought.  Worry and work are having their effect.  I
have had no exercise either lately.  Yes: that's it: I'm overdone."

He stood hesitating for a few moments, and then thrust his hand into his
pocket, and drew out five shillings.

"I'll rout out Pacey and Leronde, and we'll go up the river for a row."

He rang the bell and waited, giving one more glance at his picture, and
then turning it face to the wall, with the curtain drawn.

He had hardly finished when Keren-Happuch's step was heard at the door,
and she knocked and entered.

"You ring, please, sir?"

"Yes.  Take this money.  No--no--stop a moment.  She would be hurt," he
muttered, and, hastily wrapping it in a sheet of note-paper at the side
table, he thrust the packet into an envelope, fastened it down, and
directed it to La Signora Azacci.

"There, Keren-Happuch," he said.

"Don't call me that now, please, Mr. Dale, sir.  I likes the other best,
'cause you don't do it to tease me, like Mr. Pacey."

"Well then, Miranda, my little child of toil," he said merrily, "I have
wrapped up this money because the young lady might not like it given to
her loose.  It isn't that I don't trust you."

The girl laughed.

"Zif I didn't know that, sir.  Why, you give me a fi' pun' note to get
changed once."

"So I did, Miranda, and will again."

"And sovrins lots o' times.  I don't mind."

"Give this to the Italian lady."

"Is she a lady, sir?  I think she is sometimes, and sometimes I don't,
'cause she's so shabby.  Why, some o' them models as comes could buy her
up out and out."

"Yes, Miranda; but don't be so loquacious."

"No, sir, I won't," said Keren-Happuch, wondering the while what the
word meant.

"Tell her that I'm not well this morning, and have gone into the country
for a day, but I hope to see her at the same time to-morrow morning."

"There, I knowed you wasn't well, sir," cried the girl eagerly.

"Pooh! only a little seedy."

"But was she to come at the reg'lar time this morning, sir?"

"Yes, of course."

"Then she ain't comin', sir, for it's nearly an hour behind by the
kitchen clock."

Dale glanced at his watch in astonishment, then at the clock on the
mantelpiece.

Keren-Happuch was quite correct in every respect, for the model did not
come, and Dale felt so startled by this that he did not leave the studio
all day, but spent it with a growing feeling of trouble.

That night, to get rid of the anxiety which kept his brain working, he
sought out his two friends and dined with them at one of the cafes,
eating little, drinking a good deal, and sitting at last smoking, morose
and silent, listening to Leronde's excited disquisitions on art, and
Pacey's bantering of the Frenchman, till it was time to return to his
studio, which he entered with a shudder, to cross to his room.

Keren-Happuch had been up and lit the gas, leaving one jet burning with
a ghastly blue flame, and when this was turned up, the place seemed to
be full of shadows, out of which the various casts and busts looked at
him weirdly.

"Phew! how hot and stuffy the place is," he muttered.  "Am I going to be
ill--sickening for a fever?  Bah!  Rubbish!  I drank too much of that
Chianti."

The Italian name of the wine of which he had freely partaken suggested
the Conte, but only for a moment, and then he was brooding again over
the failure of the model to keep her appointment.

"Surely she is not ill," he said excitedly; then, with an angry
gesticulation, "well, if she is, what is it to me?  Poor woman! she will
get better, and I must wait."

He hurried into his room, and turned up the gas there, but he could not
rest without going back into the studio and turning the gas on full
before dragging round the great easel, and throwing back the curtains to
unveil the picture, with its graceful white figure standing right out
from the group like sunlit ivory.  But a shadow was cast upon the upper
part by a portion of the curtain whose rings had caught upon the rod,
and a strange shudder ran through him, for the paper he had used to hide
the face looked dark, and, to his excited vision, took the form of the
close black veil, through which a pair of brilliant eyes appeared to
flash.

Snatching back the curtain, he wheeled the easel into its place, with
its face to the wall, turned down the gas after fastening the door, and
threw himself upon his bed to lie tossing hour after hour, never once
going right off to sleep, but thinking incessantly of the beautiful
model, and the masked face whose eyes burned into his brain.

CHAPTER FIFTEEN.

AFTER THE LAPSE.

Dale's hands trembled, and there were feverish marks in his cheeks as he
dressed next morning, and then walked into his sitting-room and rang.

The breakfast things were laid, and in a few minutes Keren-Happuch came
through the studio with his coffee and toast, while an hour later,
without daring to speak to him, she bore the almost untouched breakfast
away.

As soon as he was alone, he made an effort to master himself, and walked
firmly into the studio, drew forward his easel, and after removing the
curtain, stood there to study his work and criticise and mark its
failings.

He found none to mark, but stood there waiting for its living, breathing
model, knowing well enough that he must check the madness attacking
him--at once, in its incipient stage.

"I'm as weak a fool as other men," he muttered.  "Bah!  I can easily
disillusionise myself.  I'll insist upon her removing her veil to-day.
It is that and the foolish wish to see her face that has upset me, I
being in a weak, nervous state.  Once I've finished and had the work
framed, I really will give up painting for a few weeks and rest."

That maddening day passed, but no model came, and as soon as it was dark
he went out, but not until the last post had come in that was likely to
bring him a letter of excuse from his sitter.

He went straight to the street where Jaggs lodged, to learn that he was
away from home.  The people of the house thought that he had gone down
somewhere in the country to sit for an artist who was doing a
sea-picture, but they were not sure whether it was Surrey or Cornwall.

Somewhere Leather Lane way, Jaggs had told him that the father lived.
Perhaps he was ill, and his child was nursing him.  But how could he go
about asking at random in that neighbourhood about the missing model?

But he did, seeking out first one and then another handsome picturesque
vagabond belonging to the artistic Italian colony, and questioning them,
but without avail.  They had never heard the name.

He tried a lodging-house or two, upon whose steps Italian women were
seated, dark-eyed, black-haired, and with showy glass bead necklaces
about their throats.  But no; those who could understand him neither
knew the name, nor had they heard of a Sardinian patriot whose daughter
went out to sit.

Dale returned to his rooms to pass another sleepless night, hoping that
the next morning would put an end to his anxiety, fever, or excitement,
whichever it was--for he savagely refrained from confessing to himself
that he grasped what his trouble might be.

But the morning came, and seven more mornings, to find him seated before
his unfinished picture, practising a kind of self-deceit, and telling
himself that he was feverish, haggard, and mentally careworn on account
of his dread of not being able to finish his picture as satisfactorily
as he could wish.

He had tried hard during the interval, but, in spite of all his efforts,
he had been able to get tidings of neither Jaggs nor the model the man
had introduced; while to make his state the more wretched, Pacey had not
been near him, and for some unaccountable reason Leronde, too, had
stayed away.

He was seated, wild-eyed and despairing, one morning, when Keren-Happuch
came running in, breathless with her exertions to reach the studio, and
bear the news which she felt would be like life to the young artist.

"Here she is, sir!" panted the girl, "she's come at last;" and then ran
down to open the front door.

Dale staggered and turned giddy, but listened with eyes fixed upon the
door, hardly daring to believe till he saw it open, and the dark,
closely veiled figure enter quickly.

Then there was a reaction, and he asked himself why he had suffered like
this.  What was the poorly dressed woman who had just entered to him?

His lips parted, but he did not speak, only waited.

"Am I too late?" she said, in her strongly accented French.  "Some
other?  The picture finished?"

"No," he said coldly; and he wondered at her collected manner as he
caught the glint of a pair of searching eyes.  "I have waited for you.
Why have you been so long?"

"I have been ill," she said simply, and her tones suggested suffering.

"Ill?" he cried excitedly; and he took a step towards her with
outstretched hand.  "I am very sorry."

"Thank you," she said quietly, and ignoring the extended hand.  "I am
once more well, and I must be quick.  Shall I stay one more hour every
day and you pay me more?  Oh, no.  For the same!"

"Yes, pray do," he said huskily, and he thrust his hand into his pocket
to pay her in advance according to his custom, but she ignored the money
as she had previously passed his hand without notice, and after pointing
to the door, she hurried through into his room, to return in a
wonderfully short space of time and take her place upon the dais.

Dale began to paint eagerly, feverishly, so as to lose himself in his
work, but in a few minutes he raised his eyes to see the glint of those
which seemed to be watching him suspiciously through the thick veil, as
if ready to take alarm at the slightest word or gesture on his part, and
at once the power to continue his work was gone.  He felt that he must
speak, and in a deep husky voice he began--

"You have been very ill, then?"

"Yes, monsieur," curtly and distantly.

"I wondered very much at not seeing you.  I was alarmed."

"I do not see why monsieur should feel alarm."

"Of course, on account of my picture," he said awkwardly.  Then laying
down his palette and brushes, he saw that the model gave a sudden start,
but once more stood motionless as he took out his pocket-book, and
withdrew the pencil.

"Will you give me your address?"

"Why should monsieur wish for my address?"

"To communicate with you.  If I had known, I should have been spared
much anxiety.  Tell me, and I will write it down."

"With that of the women who wait monsieur's orders?  No!"

This was spoken so imperiously that Dale replaced the pencil and book,
and took up palette and brushes.

"As you will," he said, and he began to paint once more.

But the power to convey all he wished to the canvas had gone, and he
turned to her again.

"Tell me more about yourself," he said.  "You are a foreigner, and
friendless here in England: I know that, but tell me more.  I may be of
service to you."

"Monsieur is being of service to me.  He pays me for occupying this
degrading position to which I am driven."

There was so much angry bitterness in her tones that Dale was again
silenced; but his pulse beat high, and as he applied his brush to his
canvas from time to time, there were only results that he would have to
wipe away.

"I am sorry you consider the task degrading," he said at last.  "I have
endeavoured to make it as little irksome as I could."

"Monsieur has been most kind till now," she said quickly; and then, in a
bitterly contemptuous tone, "monsieur forgets that I am waiting.  His
pencil is idle."

He started angrily, and went on painting, but the eyes were still
watching him, and, strive all he would, there was the intense desire
growing once more to see that face which was hidden from him so closely.
He knew that he ought to respect his visitor's scruples, but he could
not, and again and again he shivered with a sensation nearly approaching
to dread.  But the wish was still supreme.  That black woollen veil
piqued him, and after a few minutes of worthless work, he asked her if
she was weary.

"Yes," she replied.

"Then we will rest a few minutes."

"No, monsieur; go on.  I am your slave for the time."

He started at her words, and as much at her tone, which was as full of
hauteur as if she were some princess.  But now, instead of this driving
him in very shame to continue his work, it only impressed him the more.
There was a mystery about her and her ways.  The almost insolent
contempt with which she treated him made him angry, and his anger
increased to rage as he fully realised how weak and mortal he was as
man.  He tried not to own it to himself, but he knew that a strange
passion had developed itself within him, and with mingled pleasure and
pain he felt that this beautiful woman could read him through and
through, and that hour by hour her feelings toward him became more and
more those of contempt.

He did not stop to reason, for he was rapidly becoming blind to
everything but his unconquerable desire to see her face.  There were
moments when he felt ready to rage against himself for his weakness and,
as he called it, folly; but all this was swept away, and at last, as the
sitting went on and the model haughtily refused to leave the dais for a
time to rest, he found himself asking whether there was not after all
truth in the old legends, and whether, enraged by his shrinking from
Lady Dellatoria's passionate avowals, the author of all evil had not
sent some beautiful demon to tempt him and show him how weak he was
after all.  It was maddening, and at last he threw down palette and
brushes to begin striding up and down the room, carefully averting his
eyes from his model, who stood there as motionless as if she were some
lovely statue.

At last he returned to his canvas.

"You must be tired now," he said hurriedly.  "Rest for a while."

"I'm not tired now," she replied coldly, "if monsieur will continue."

"I cannot paint to-day," he said hoarsely.  "You trouble me.  What I
have done is valueless."

"I trouble monsieur?" she said coldly.  "Am I not patient?--can I be
more still?"

He made a mighty effort over self, and for the moment conquered.
Seizing his brushes and palette, he began to paint once more, but in a
reckless way, as if merely to keep himself occupied, but as he turned
his eyes from his canvas from time to time to study the beautiful model,
standing there in that imperious attitude, strange, mysterious, and
weird, with the black enmasking above the graceful voluptuous figure, he
lost more and more the self-command he had maintained.

For a few minutes he told himself that he was mistaken, that her eyes
must be closed; but it was, he knew too well, a mere mental subterfuge:
they were gleaming through that black network, and piercing him to the
very soul.

He could bear it no longer, and again throwing down brushes and palette,
he paced the room for a minute or two before turning to the marble
figure standing so motionless before him.

"I tell you I cannot paint," he cried angrily.  "It is as if you were
casting some spell over me.  I must see your face.  Why do you persist
in this fancy?  Your masked countenance takes off my attention.  I beg--
I insist--remove that veil."

"I do not quite understand monsieur," she said coldly.  "He speaks in a
language that is not mine, neither is it his.  He confuses me.  I am
trying to be a patient model, but everything is wrong to-day.  Will he
tell me what I should do to give him satisfaction?"

"Take off that veil!" cried Dale.

The model caught up the cloak and flung it around her shoulders.

"Now, quick!" cried Dale excitedly, "that veil!"

"Monsieur is ill.  Shall I call for help?"

"No, no, I am not ill.  Once more I beg, I pray of you--take off that
veil."

"But monsieur is so strange--so unlike himself," she cried, as, taking
another step forward, Dale caught the hand which held the cloak in his.

"Now!" he cried wildly, with his eyes flashing, and trying to pierce the
woollen mask--"that veil!"  For a moment the warm soft hand clung to his
convulsively, and the other rose with the arm in a graceful movement
towards the shrouded face; but, as if angry with herself for being about
to yield to his mad importunity, she snatched away the hand he held, and
with the other thrust him back violently.

"It is infamous!" she cried, with her eyes flashing through the veil.
"It is an insult.  Monsieur, it is to the woman you love that you should
speak those words;" and, with an imperious gesture, she stepped down
from the dais as if it had been her throne, and with her face turned
toward Dale, she walked with calm dignity, her head thrown back, and the
folds of the cloak gathered round her, to the inner door, passed
through, and for the first time, when it was closed, he heard the lock
give a sharp snap as it was shot into the socket Dale stood motionless
in the middle of the studio, his eyes bloodshot and his pulses throbbing
heavily, unable for some little time either to think or move.

"Yes," he muttered, as he grew calmer; "it was an insult, and she
revenges herself upon me.  An hour ago I was to her a chivalrous man in
whose honour she could have faith.  Now I am degraded in her eyes to the
level of the brute, and--she trusts me no longer.  Do I love this woman
whose face I have never seen, or am I going mad?"

But he was alone now, and he grew more calm as the minutes glided by;
and once more making a tremendous effort to command himself, he waited
as patiently as he could for the opening of the door.

In a few minutes there was the sharp snap again of the lock being
turned, the door was thrown open, and the tall dark figure swept out
into the great studio with head erect and indignant mien.

She had to pass close by him to reach the farther door, but she looked
straight before her, completely ignoring his presence till in excited
tones he said--"One moment--pray stop."

She had passed him, but she arrested her steps and half turned her head
as a queen might, to listen to some suppliant who was about to offer his
petition.

"Forgive me," he panted.  "I was not myself.  You will forget all this.
Do not let my madness drive you away."

He was standing with his hands extended as if to seize her again, but
she gathered her cloak tightly round her, so that he could see once more
the curves and contour of the form he had transferred to canvas, as she
passed on to the door, where she stopped and waited for him, according
to his custom, to turn the key.

Her mute action and gesture dragged him to the door as if he were
completely under her influence; and, throwing it open, he once more said
pleadingly, and in a low deep voice which trembled from the emotion by
which he was overcome--

"Forgive me: I was half mad."

But she made no sign.  Walking swiftly now, she passed out on to the
landing, descended the staircase, and as he stood listening, he heard
the light step and the rustling of her garments, till she reached the
heavy front door, which was opened and closed with a heavy, dull,
echoing sound.

But still Dale did not move.  He stood as if bound there by the spell of
which he had spoken, till all at once he uttered a faint cry, snatched
his hat, and followed her out into the street.

Too late.  There was no sign of the black cloaked figure, and, after
hurrying in different directions for several minutes, he returned to his
studio utterly crushed.

"Gone!" he muttered, as he threw himself into a chair.  "I shall never
see her more.  Great heavens!  Do I love this woman?  Am I so vile?"

"Please, sir, may I come in?"

Dale started up and tried to look composed, as little Keren-Happuch
entered with a note in her hand.

"One o' them scented ones, sir," said the girl.  "It was in the
letter-box.  I found it two hours ago, but I did not like to bring it
in."

As soon as Dale was alone, his eyes fell upon the Contessa's well-known
hand, and, without opening the letter, he gazed at it, and recalled the
past.

At last his lips parted, and he said thoughtfully--

"Loved me with an unholy love.  It is retribution!  She must have felt
as I do now."

CHAPTER SIXTEEN.

JOB PACEY AT HOME.

Pacey sat back in a shabby old chair, in a shabby room.  The
surroundings were poor and yet rich--the former applying to the
furniture, the latter to the many clever little gems presented to him by
his artist friends, many of whom were still poor as he, others high up
on the steps leading to the temple of fame.

Joseph Pacey's hair needed cutting, and his beard looked tangled and
wild; and as he sat back in his slippers, he looked the very opposite of
his _vis-a-vis_, the exquisitely neat, waxed-moustached, closely clipped
young Frenchman who assisted briskly in the formation of the cloud of
smoke which floated overhead by making and consuming cigarettes, what
time the tenant of the shabby rooms nursed a huge meerschaum pipe, which
he kept in a glow and replenished, as he would an ordinary fire, by
putting a pinch of fresh fuel on the top from time to time.

"Humph!" he ejaculated, frowning.  "And so you think he has got the
feminine fever badly?"

"But you do say it funny, my friend," said Leronde.  "Why, of course.
Toujours--always the same.  As we say--`cherchez la femme.'  Vive la
femme!  But helas!  How she do prove our ruin, and turn us as you say
round your turn."

There was silence for a few moments, during which, as he sat shaggy and
frowning in the smoke, Pacey looked as if some magician were gradually
turning his head into that of a lion.

"Seen him the last day or two?"

"Yes," said Leronde, putting out his tongue and running the edge of a
newly rolled cigarette paper along the moist tip.  "I go to see him
yesterday."

"Well.  What did he say?"

"And I ask him to come for an hour to the Vivarium to see the new
ballet."

"I asked you what he said."

"He say--`Go to the devil.'"

"Well, did you go?"

"Yes.  I come on here at once."

Pacey glowered at him, but his French friend was innocent of any double
entendre; and at that moment there was a sharp knock at the outer door--
the well-worn oak on the staircase of Number 9 Bolt Inn.

"Aha!  Vive la compagnie!" cried Leronde.

"Humph!  Some one for money," muttered Pacey.  "Who can it be?  Well, it
doesn't matter: I've got none.--Here, dandy," he said aloud, "open the
door.  Shut the other first, and tell whoever it is that I cannot see
him.  Engaged--ill--anything you like."

"Yes, I see.  I am a fly," said the young Frenchman, and, passing
through the inner door, he closed it after him and opened the outer, to
return in a minute with two cards.

"Who was it?" growled Pacey.

"A lady and gentleman.  I told them you could not see any one, and they
are gone."

Pacey snatched the cards, glanced at them, uttered an ejaculation, and
springing up, he threw down his pipe, and nearly did the same by his
companion as he rushed to the door, passed out on to the landing, and
began to run down the stairs.

"My faith, but he is a droll of a man," muttered Leronde, pointing his
moustache; "but I love him.  Aha! always the woman.  How he run as soon
as he read the name.  We are all alike, we men.  What was it?  Mees
Torpe and--faith of a man--she was pretty.  Mees!  I thought it was her
husband at first.  H'm!  The lover perhaps."

The door flew open again and Pacey returned, showing in Cornel Thorpe
and her brother.

"Here, Leronde," cried Pacey excitedly.  "Excuse me--very particular
business, old fellow."

"You wish me to go?" said Leronde stiffly, as he waited for an
introduction.

"If you wouldn't mind, and--look here," continued Pacey, drawing him
outside.  "Don't be hurt, old fellow--this is very particular.  You saw
the names on the cards?"

"Oh yes."

"Not a word then to Armstrong."

"I do not tiddle-taddle," said Leronde stiffly.  "That's right.  I trust
you, old fellow.  Come back at six, and we'll go and dine in Soho."

"But--the lady?"

"Bah!  Nonsense, man!  This is business.  Au revoir--till six."

Pacey hurried back and closed both doors, to find his visitors standing
in the middle of the room, Cornel pale and anxious, and her brother
stern, distant, and angry of eye.

"I did not expect you, Miss Thorpe," cried Pacey warmly.  "Pray sit
down."

"I think my sister and I can finish our interview without sitting down,
sir.  You are Mr. Joseph Pacey?"

"I am," said the artist, as coldly now as the speaker.

"And you wrote to my sister--"

"Michael, dear, I will speak to Mr. Pacey, please," said Cornel, and she
turned to the artist and held out her hand.  "Thank you for writing to
me, Mr. Pacey," she continued.  "I thought it better, as my brother was
coming to England, to accompany him and see you myself."

She sank into the chair Pacey had placed for her, and after a
contemptuous look round at the shabby surroundings, the doctor followed
her example.

"My brother is angry, Mr. Pacey; he is indignant on my behalf.  He
thinks me foolish and obstinate in coming here to see you, and that I am
lowering myself, and not displaying proper pride."

"I do," said the doctor firmly.

"Out of his tender love for me, Mr. Pacey," Cornel continued, with her
sweet pathetic voice seeming to ring and find an echo in the old
artist's heart; "but I felt it to be my duty to come to know the truth."

"You have done wisely, madam," said Pacey.  "When I wrote you it was in
the hope that you would come and save a man whom I have liked--there,
call it sentimentality if you please--loved as a brother--I ought to
say, I suppose, as a son."

"Your letter, sir, suggested that my old schoolfellow--the man who was
betrothed to my sister--has in some way gone wrong."

Pacey bowed his head.

"Cornel, dear, you hear this.  It is sufficient.  We do not wish to pry
into Armstrong Dale's affairs.  We know enough.  Now, are you
satisfied?"

"No.--Mr. Pacey, your words have formed a bond between us greater than
existed before.  I have heard of you so often from Armstrong, and come
to you as our friend, in obedience to your letter.  I ask you then to
keep nothing back, but to speak to me plainly.  Please remember that I
am an American girl.  I think we are different from your ladies here.
Not bolder, but firm, plain-spoken, honest and true.  We feel a true
shame as keenly as the proudest of your patrician maidens; but we crush
down false, and that is why I come to you instead of writing to and
making appeals to the man whom I have known from childhood--the man who
was betrothed to me, and who loved me dearly, as I loved him, only so
short a time ago.  There, you see how simply and plainly I speak, the
more so that I know you have Armstrong Dale's welfare at heart."

"God knows I have," said Pacey fervently.

"Then tell me plainly, Mr. Pacey."

"Cornel!"

"I will speak, Michael," she said gently.  "His happiness and mine
depend upon my knowing the truth.--Mr. Pacey, I am waiting."

Pacey gazed at her with his face full of reverence for the woman before
whom he stood, but no words left his lips.

"You are silent," she said calmly.  "You fear to tell me the worst.  He
is not ill: you said so.  He cannot be in want of money.  Then it is as
I gathered from your letter: he has been led into some terrible
temptation."

Pacey bowed his head gravely.

"Now, are you satisfied?" said Thorpe earnestly.  "I knew that it was
so."

"And I clung so fondly to the hope that it was not," said Cornel, gazing
straight before her, and as if she were thinking aloud.  Then, turning
to Pacey--"He was becoming famous, was he not?"

"Yes."

"Succeeding wonderfully with his art?"

"Grandly."

"And now this has all come like a cloud," sighed Cornel dreamily.  Then
again to Pacey, in spite of her brother's frown, "Is she very
beautiful?"

Pacey paused for a moment, and then said sadly--"Very beautiful."

"And does she love him as he does her?"

"I fear so," said Pacey at last.

Cornel drew a long and piteous sigh, and they saw the tears brimming in
her eyes, run over, and trickle down her cheeks.

"Let us go, dear," she said softly.  "I was too happy for it to last.
Forgive me: I felt that I must know--all.  Good-bye, Mr. Pacey," she
continued, holding out her hand, while her face was of a deadly white.
"I am glad you wrote.  You thought it would be best, but he must love
her better than ever he loved me, and perhaps it is for his
advancement."

"It is for his ruin, I tell you," cried Pacey fiercely.

"But you said she loved him.  Is she not true and good?"

"Girl!" cried Pacey, with his brows knotted by the swelling veins, "can
the devil who tempts a man in woman's form be true and good?"

"Ah!"

Ejaculation as much as sigh, and accompanied by a wild look of horror.
Then, with her manner completely changed, Cornel laid her hand upon
Pacey's arm.

"Who is this woman?" she said firmly.

Pacey compressed his lips, but the beautiful eyes fixed upon him forced
the words to come, and in a low voice he muttered the Contessa's name.

Then he stood looking at his visitor wonderingly, as, with her lips now
white as if all the blood within them had fled to her heart, she said
firmly--

"And the Conte?"

"Is a man of fashion--a dog--a scoundrel whom I could crush beneath my
heel."

"Cornel," cried her brother firmly, "you have heard enough: you shall
not degrade yourself by listening to these wretched details."

"Yes, I have heard enough," she said firmly; but she did not stir, only
stood with her brows knit, gazing straight before her.

"Then now you will come back to the hotel," cried the doctor eagerly.

"No: not yet," she said, drawing herself up.

"Not yet?" cried Thorpe, in wonder at the firmness and determination she
displayed.

"Not yet: I am going to see Armstrong Dale."

"No," cried Pacey excitedly.  "You must not do that.  I will see him and
tell him you are here.  It may bring him to his senses, and he will come
to you."

Cornel turned to him, smiling sadly.

"You tell me that he is slipping away into the gulf, and when I would go
to hold out my hands to save him, you say, `Wait, and he will come to
you!'"

"At any rate you cannot go," cried Thorpe.

"Armstrong Dale is my affianced husband, and at heart, in his weakness
and despair, he calls to me for help.  I am going to him now."

"And God speed your work!" cried Pacey excitedly, "for if ever angel
came to help man in his sorest need, it is now."

The next minute, without a word, Cornel Thorpe was walking alone down
the old staircase to the street, while Pacey and her brother followed,
as if they were in a dream.

CHAPTER SEVENTEEN.

ANOTHER'S LOVE.

Four days had passed, and Armstrong had not left his place, but waited,
hoping against hope, and at last sinking into a wild state of despair.

"I must have been mad," he said again and again.  "One false step leads
to another, and I am going downward rapidly enough now."

He smiled bitterly as he sat with his head resting upon his hand,
feeling that he had driven his beautiful model away for ever, and vainly
asking himself how it could be that so mad a passion had sprung up
within him for a woman whose face he had never seen.

Then all at once he sprang to his feet, with his eyes flashing as he
listened eagerly, and then a strange look of triumph began to glow in
his countenance.  "I must be more guarded," he said to himself, "or she
will take flight again:" and catching up palette and brush, he made a
pretence of painting as he waited with his back to the door for the
entrance of her whose step was heard ascending the stairs in company
with Keren-Happuch.  Then he heard the girl's voice, and his heart sank
like lead in doubt, for he felt that the model would have come up
without being shown.

But the next moment he was full of hope as the door was opened, closed,
and he heard the familiar rustle of the drapery, and the step across the
floor.

He did not turn, but stood there with his heart beating violently, and a
wild desire bidding him turn round quickly and snatch the veil from his
models face.  He was a coward, he told himself, not to have done so
before.  What did her anger matter?  Had she not come back--penitent--
friendly--

His heart gave a great leap.

--Loving, for she laid her hand upon his shoulder, and he turned round
with a smile of triumph, to drop palette and brushes and turn white as
ashes.

"Cornel!"

"Yes, Armstrong.  The world grows very small now.  You wanted me, and I
am here."

"I--I wanted you?" he faltered, as she took a step or two back, and then
stood gazing at him wistfully, with her hands clasped before her, and a
look of love, pity, and despair in her eyes that stung him through and
through.

"Yes, Armstrong, I heard that you were in great peril.  We were children
together.  Armstrong--you wanted help--and--I have come."

He sank into the nearest chair with a groan, and she advanced slowly and
stood close to him.

"I have felt for weeks that there was something: your letters were so
different.  Then they became fewer; then they ceased.  But I said you
were busy, and I waited so patiently, Armstrong, till that message
came."

"What message?" he cried hoarsely.

"That which told me I ought to join Michael, and help you in this time
of need."

"Who--who wrote to you?" he cried.

"There is no need to hide his name.  Your dearest friend, Mr. Pacey."

"The wretched meddler!"

"The true, honest gentleman you have always said he was, Armstrong.  I
have come from him now."

"The cowardly hound!" muttered Dale.

"No; your truest and best friend.  He wrote to me for your sake and
mine, Armstrong, and I have come."

"What for?--to treat me with scorn and contempt?" he cried angrily,
snatching at a chance to speak; "to tell me that all is over between us?
Why have you not brought your brother with you, to horsewhip me and add
his insults to your upbraidings?"

"Michael is here,"--Dale started, and looked with a coward's glance at
the door--"he is in London, but it was not his duty to come to the man
who is my betrothed.  I came alone to ask you--if it is all true?"

He drew a hoarse breath, and then forced himself to speak brutally, to
hide the shame and agony he felt.

"Yes," he said roughly; "it is all true."

She winced as if he had struck her, and there was silence for a few
moments before she spoke again, and then in a curiously changed voice,
from her agony of heart.

"No, no," she whispered at last; "it cannot be true.  It is a strange
dream.  I cannot--I will not believe it."

He strove again and again to speak, but no words would come.  He tried
to speak gently and ask her to forgive him, but in vain; and at last,
even more brutally than before, he cried--

"I tell you it is true!  If you knew all this, how could you come?"

There was a pause before Cornel spoke again, and then she drew herself
up with an imperious gesture, and her words came firmly and full of
defiance of the world.

"I came because I heard the man I loved was beaten down and wounded in
the fight of life, and I said--`What is it to me?--he loved me very
dearly, and if he has been met by a strange temptation, and has fallen,
my place is there.  I will go to him, and remind him of the past, and
point out again the forward way.'  Armstrong, that is why I have come."

He groaned, and his voice was softened now, and half-choked by the agony
and despair at his heart.

"Go back," he said, "and forget me, Cornel; I am not the man you
thought.  I left you strong in my belief in self, ready for the fight,
but your knight of truth and honour has turned out to be only a sorry
pawn.  I don't ask you to forgive me: I only say, for your own sake, go,
and forget that such a villain ever lived."

"Then it is all true?" she said sternly.

"I don't know what Joe Pacey has said," he cried bitterly, as he gazed
in the sweet womanly face before him, "but I make the only reparation
that I can.  I speak frankly, Cornel dear, and tell you that the worst
he could say of me would not exceed the truth.  Utterly unworthy--
utterly base--I am not fit to touch your hand."

As he spoke now in his excitement, he took a step toward her, and she
drew back.

"Yes!" he cried bitterly; "you are right.  Shrink from me and go."

"No," she said, after another pause, "I will not shrink from you; I will
not upbraid; I will only say to you, Tear these scales from your eyes,
and see, as Armstrong Dale, my old playfellow--brother--lover--used to
see.  Break from the entanglement, like the man you always were, and be
yourself again."

"No!" he groaned, "I am no longer master of myself.  For God's sake,
go!"

"And leave you to this--caught in these toils, to struggle wildly for a
time, and for what?--a life of misery and repentance?  It is not true;
you are too strong for this.  Armstrong, for your own sake--for all at
home--one brave effort.  Pluck her from your heart."

He looked at her sadly for a few moments, and then shook his head.

"Impossible!" he groaned.  "It is too late."

"No!" she cried excitedly; "even on the very edge there is time to drag
you away.  Armstrong--I cannot bear it--come with me, dearest.  You
loved me once; you made me care for you and think of you as all the
world to me.  This woman--she cannot love you as I do, dear.  For I do
love you with all my poor heart.  Don't quite break it, dear, for I
forgive you everything, only come back with me now.  Do you not hear me?
I forgive you everything, and you will come."

She staggered toward him with her arms open to clasp him to her breast,
but he shrank away with a groan of despair.

"No," he said; "it is too late--too late!"

She heaved a piteous sigh, and her hands fell to her sides.  Then, with
her head bent, she walked slowly to the door, passed out, and he heard
her steps descending.  A few moments later there were voices in the
hall, followed by the heavy closing of the door, which seemed to shut
him for ever from all that was good and true, alone with his despair as
he turned to his canvas, where he gazed upon the form he had created,
apparently the only memory of a mad passion which had crushed him to the
earth.

CHAPTER EIGHTEEN.

GAGE OF BATTLE.

"You, Mr. Pacey?  Where is my brother?"

"Gone back to the hotel.  Left me to wait till you came out.--Seen him?
Bah!  I needn't have asked that."

Cornel was silent for a few moments as she walked on side by side with
her strange-looking companion.

"Why did my brother go back to the hotel?"

"To cool himself."

Cornel looked round wonderingly.

"Temper," said Pacey shortly.  "Said he couldn't contain himself; that
he was mad to let you come to see Armstrong; and at last I persuaded him
to go back, and said I'd see you safely to the hotel."

"And do you think I was doing wrong to go, Mr. Pacey?" she said, turning
upon him her candid eyes.

"No: I stood out here feeling more religious than I have these twenty
years.  Ah! you don't understand.  Never mind.  Tell me you've brought
him to his senses."

Corners brow contracted, and she shook her head.

"Oh, but you should have done, my dear," cried Pacey angrily.  "You've
been too hard upon him.  Try and forgive him just a little bit.  It's
life and death, ruin and destruction to as fine a lad as ever stepped."

"Yes," said Cornel piteously.

"Then you shouldn't have been so stern with him, you know.  He has been
a blackguard; he deserves something.  I am more bitter with him than
ever, but, my dear--don't flinch because I speak so familiarly: I'm old
enough to be your father--I say, if there is to be no forgiveness,
there'll be very few of us men in heaven, I'm afraid, for we're a bad
lot, my child, a very bad lot, though I don't think it's all our fault."

Cornel looked up at him again, with her nether lip quivering.

"That's right," said Pacey; "I don't know much about women, but that
means being sorry for him just a little.  Now, look here: don't you
think you and I might go back together, and I leave you with him five
minutes while you bring him to his knees, and then promise to forgive
him some day?"

Pacey stopped short to say this, and took a half turn to go back.  To
his surprise, Cornel placed her hand upon his arm.

"Take me out of this busy street," she whispered, "or I shall break
down.  You do not know how I pleaded to him and offered him
forgiveness."

"You did?"

"Yes," in a faint whisper, "I offered to forgive everything if he would
come away."

"And he wouldn't?  You tell me he wouldn't?"

"No!" in the faintest of whispers.

"Oh!" ejaculated Pacey, as he hurried her along.  "That settles it then.
You offered to forgive him, and he refused?  Then you've had an escape,
my dear.  He is not worthy of another thought.  There, let me take you
back to your brother.  I thought better of him, and that the sight of
the sweetest, truest little woman who ever breathed would bring him to
his senses--make a man of him again.  There, I'm very sorry--no, I'm
not, for I've done my duty by him, and you've done yours."

"No, we have not," said Cornel, growing firmer once more.  "There is
much to do yet.  This lady--this Contessa?"

"Well, what about her?" said Pacey, frowning.

"You told me that she is very beautiful."

"Yes, and so is some poison--clear as crystal."

"You know, then, where she lives?"

"Oh yes, I know where she lives," growled Pacey savagely.

"Take me to her."

Pacey shook himself free, and literally glared at the plainly dressed
girl at his side.

"I wish you would take me to her, Mr. Pacey.  I must see her at once."

"You?  You see her?  That tiger lily of a woman!  No, that won't do at
all."

"Mr. Pacey, I must see her.  I have failed with Armstrong, but something
tells me that I may succeed with her."

"But do you know what sort of a woman she is?"

"A lady of title, beautiful and rich."

"Oh yes; but, my dear child, you who are as fresh as a little
lily-of-the-valley, what could you say to her?  Why, she is a heartless
woman of fashion, proud as a female Lucifer, and you would only be
exposing yourself to insult."

"She would injure herself more than me," replied Cornel.  Then, after
they had walked a few yards in silence, she turned to her companion.

"Mr. Pacey, you are Armstrong's most trusted friend?"

"I was once, but that's over now."

"No; true friends do not leave those they love when they are in their
sorest need.  I must--I will save Armstrong from this woman's toils.  He
has ceased to love me, but I cannot, when a word might save him, keep
back that word.  Take me to this lady's home."

"But, my dear Miss Thorpe--"

"I have known you for over a year, Mr. Pacey, though we only met to-day
for the first time."

"Yes; and I've known you, my dear," said Pacey, "though he never half
did you justice."

"Then I am Cornel Thorpe to you.  Now listen: we must save him."

"But--"

"What is this lady's name?"

"The Contessa Dellatoria."

"Take me to her at once."

"And she could not master him?" muttered Pacey.  "She masters me."

He was already walking her on fast towards Portland Place, where fortune
favoured the mission, for a carriage and pair passed them, driven
rapidly, as they were close to the house, and Pacey told his companion
that the fashionably dressed lady leaning back was the Contessa, with
the effect of making Cornel hasten her pace after quitting Pacey's arm;
while, resigning himself to the inevitable, he advanced more slowly,
watching the scene before him as the carriage stopped.  The footman ran
up and gave a thundering knock and heavy peal, with the result that the
door was thrown open at once, two more servants waiting to receive their
lady.

By the time the steps were rattled down, and Valentina had alighted,
Cornel was at her side, pale and trembling, in her simple, plainly cut
black dress, cloak, and bonnet with its thin silk veil.

"Can I speak to you, madam?" she said faintly.  The Contessa turned upon
her in wonder, and Cornel shrank for the moment from the beautiful,
magnificently dressed woman.

"Speak to me?" she said haughtily, as her eyes swept over the American
girl.  Then, as she walked towards the door, "Who are you? what are
you--a hospital nurse?"

"Sometimes," said Cornel, fighting hard to be firm.

"Oh, I see: then you want a subscription for your charity.  This is
neither the time nor the place."  The Contessa swept on, but Cornel was
at her side again before she could reach the door.

"No, no, madam, you are mistaken," she cried in a low voice.  "I wish
to--I must see you."

Valentina's eyes dilated a little, and she looked wonderingly at the
speaker.

"I--I have a message for you.  I must speak to you.  Take me to your
room, for Heaven's sake."

A policeman was approaching, and the butler stepped out, saying
significantly--

"Shall I speak to the young person, my lady?"  No answer was vouchsafed,
for just then Cornel caught the Contessa by the arm and whispered--

"You must see me, madam.  It is life or death to one you know--one whom,
I believe, you would not injure."

"Hush!  Who cure you?"

"A stranger from a distant land, madam."  Valentina started, and the
rich blood flushed to her cheeks.

"I landed from America yesterday.  Pray hear me.  Your future depends
upon it, and--perhaps--my life."

The Contessa made a sign to Cornel to follow, and entered the door; and
a minute after, as Pacey passed slowly by, he ground his teeth when he
heard the coachman say to the footman, who was crossing the pavement
with a shawl over one arm, and a basket containing a carriage clock,
scent bottle, card case, and Court Guide--

"I say, Dicky, what game do you call that?"

"Last noo dodge for raising the wind," said the footman, and he went in
and closed the door.

"A hurricane, I should say," muttered Pacey.  "Poor little girl, can she
face the storm?--I don't know though--there's a strength in her that
masters me."

Meanwhile Lady Dellatoria led the way to the boudoir, held aside the
portiere, and signed to Cornel to enter.  Then following, the great
velvet curtain was dropped, and they stood face to face, scanning each
other's features, and measuring the one whom a natural instinct taught
each to consider the great enemy of her life.  Cornel's heart sank as
she stood thus in the presence of her beautiful rival.  For the moment,
she was ready to sink into one of the luxurious lounges, and sob for
very despair as she felt how unlikely it was that Armstrong could still
care for the simple homely girl who had come across the wide ocean to
save him--him, a willing victim to one who gazed at her with such
contempt, and who at last broke the silence.

"Well," she said, "I have granted your request.  Why do you not speak?"

"I was thinking, madam, how beautiful you are."

Valentina smiled faintly, and raised her eyebrows.  It was such an old
compliment paid to her.

"You wished to speak to me about some one I know.  Have you brought a
message?  Who are you?"

"I am the poor American girl to whom Armstrong Dale plighted his troth
before he left us to make his name and fame."

The Contessa's eyes were slightly veiled.  It was no message then from
him, and she avoided the searching eyes, so full of innocence and truth,
that gazed at her, as she said huskily--

"Well, what is that to me?"

Cornel looked at her wonderingly, asking herself whether there was a
mistake; but growing confident, she went on--

"This, madam: my lover--I speak to you in the homely fashion of our
people--my lover came here to England, and his success was beyond my
wildest dreams.  We wrote to each other, and we were happy in the
expectation of our future, till he saw you, and then--all was changed."

"Is this the beginning of some romance?  But, of course--your
love-story."

"Yes, madam, and no romance.  But I do not come to speak angrily to
you--I do not heap reproaches upon your head.  I come to you simply as
one woman in suffering should appeal to another."

The Contessa made a contemptuous gesture.

"In my simple, faithful love for the man pledged to be my husband--the
man who has sinned against me in what is but a base love for you--I am
ready to forgive him, and look upon the past as dead.  And now I come as
a suppliant to you, asking you to set him free, that he may sin no
more."

"What!  How dare you?" cried the Contessa.  "Such words to me!"

"From his promised wife, madam!  Yes: I dare tell you, because, with all
your wealth and beauty, even your power over his weakness, I am stronger
in my right.  You have blinded him--turned him from the path of duty--
you are the destroyer of his future."

"Absurd, girl!  This Mr. Dale, the artist employed by my husband--surely
in his vanity he has not dared--"

She ceased speaking, and shrank from Cornel's clear, candid gaze.

"No, madam, he has not dared--he has not spoken.  He does not know that
I have taken this step."

"Most unwisely."

"No, madam, I know that I am acting wisely--in his interest and yours."

"My good girl, this is insufferable.  If you were not a stranger to our
customs in England, I would not listen to you."

"There is no custom, madam, in a woman's love, here or in America.
Heart speaks to heart.  He is my promised husband: give him back to me.
I plead to you for your own sake as well as mine."

"This is mere romance."

"Again I say no, madam, but the truth.  Think of your peril, too."

"Silence!"

"I will not be silent," said Cornel firmly.  "You love him: I see it in
your quivering lips, and the blood that comes and goes in your cheek.
You hate me, madam, as a rival.  Well, let me prove your love for him."

"Will you be silent, girl?" cried the Contessa hastily.

"No; I must speak now.  You would not have listened to me so long had I
not spoken truth.  You love him--you dare not deny it.  Well, I love him
too, and I tell you that your love came like a blight upon his life."

"Woman, will you--"

"No; I will not be silent," said Cornel firmly: "but even if I ceased to
speak, my words would ring in your ears.  It is not love that holds him
to you, or you to him, but a blind mad passion, the destroyer of you
both.  Call it love if you will, but prove that love by giving him up to
return to his old, peaceful life."

"And your arms?" whispered the Contessa maliciously.

"Ah!  The proof!" cried Cornel.  "No one but a spiteful rival could have
spoken that.  But your love is not as mine.  I will not ask you to give
him back to me, but to set him free before some horror descends upon you
both.  Your husband--"

"Hush!"

Valentina gave a quick look round, and Cornel flushed in her eagerness
as she exclaimed--

"The shadow over both your lives!  You know it.  Now, madam, prove your
love by freeing him from such a risk.  How can you call it love that
threatens him with danger and disgrace!"

"And if I tell you that you, a foolish, jealous girl, are conjuring up
all this in your excited brain--that I have listened to you patiently--
and that I will hear no more?"

"I will tell you that your love for Armstrong is a mockery and snare,
that you throw down the guage, and that I will save him from you yet."

"And how?  Bring some false charge against him to my husband?  Set about
some lying slander on my name?"

"Bring you to public shame--bring disgrace upon the head of the man I
love?  No, madam.  You refuse my offer?--No: you will hear me.  Give him
up, as I will for his sake--woman--sister--am I to plead in vain?"

The Contessa pointed to the door.

"Yes," said Cornel quietly.  "I will go, but I will save him yet."

"Then it is war," muttered the Contessa, whose eyes contracted as she
stood listening as if expecting a return; "and you will save him?  Yes:
to take to your heart?  Not yet."

She hurried to the window as the faint sound of the closing door was
heard, and held aside the curtain, so as to gaze down the wide place,
and see Cornel take Pacey's arm, and, as if weak and suffering, walk
slowly away.

"Bah!  What is she to me, with her pitiful schoolgirl love?--`Save him
yet!'"

She crossed the room and rang.  Then, throwing herself into a lounge,
she waited till the servant entered.

"Is your master in?"

"No, my lady.  Lady Grayson called.  Gone to the Academy, I think."

"That will do."

Left alone, Valentina sprang to her feet, and pressed her temples.

The next minute, with a smile upon her lip, and an intense look as of a
set purpose in her eye, she went slowly from the room.

CHAPTER NINETEEN.

CHECK.

What to do?

Armstrong's constant question to himself.

His determination, arrived at again and again, was to flee at once from
the horrible passion which was sapping the life out of him--his insane
love for a woman who evidently despised him, and whose face he had never
seen.

He argued that, by going right away to Rome, Florence, or even merely to
Paris, he would avoid Lady Dellatoria, who would soon forget him as he
would forget this Italian woman, who--he could not explain to himself
why--had, as it were, woven some spell round him and made him half mad.

He reasoned with himself, called upon the teaching of his early life,
mocked at his folly, and told himself that he had got the better of the
insane passion--that he had disgusted this woman by his insults, and
that he was free, for she would come no more.  But in another hour he
was watching for her coming, and trying to contrive some means of
tracing her, and begging her to come again.

Why?--that he might stand spell-bound again before that masked face,
tortured, enslaved, and in greater despair than ever?

"It is of no use!" he muttered passionately.  "I have not the mental
strength of a child.  I must go right away from the horrible
temptation--and at once."

He made a step or two toward his room.  He had money enough; a few
things could be packed, and in an hour he might be on his way to Dover.
After that the world was before him, so that he could seek for peace.

No.  Michael Thorpe and his sister were in London.  It would be the act
of a coward to flee now, and be dragging himself down lower still in
their eyes.  He could not go: Michael Thorpe would be sure to come
before long, he felt, and he wished he would.  It would be a relief to
have some savage quarrel.  Hah! there was an opportunity: Pacey, who had
betrayed him and brought Cornel over for that shameful scene, after
which he had felt that his life had better end.

"No," he said half aloud, "I can't quarrel with poor old Joe.  He meant
well, and he was right.  But I cannot leave London now."

He burst into a mocking laugh the next minute, for he would not indulge
in self-deceit.  He knew that it was not merely the dread of being
thought cowardly which kept him there, but his mad passion for this
woman, who treated him as if he were a dog.

Then he grew calmer, and tried to reason with himself.  She had not
treated him as a dog.  Her conduct had been irreproachable.  No lady
could have been more modest or refined in her conduct throughout.  She
had come there merely as a model, and he had conceived this strange
passion for her in spite of distant coldness, and complete disdain.  He
remembered in a score of things how she had borne herself as if
conferring a favour by coming and taking his money; and he knew, too,
how it was forced upon her by her filial affection.

"No!" he groaned, "she is not to blame.  I shall never see her more,
thank Heaven! and in time the recollection will die out."

His eyes reverted to the picture, as this thought held him for the
moment, and he again laughed bitterly and cried aloud, while gazing at
the beautiful figure which inspiration and the work of his brush had
placed upon the canvas.

"Die out, while she is there to renew my passion hour by hour, minute by
minute!  Curse the picture!" he raged.  "Why did I ever conceive the
vile thought?"

He stepped to it and tore off the paper which covered the face.

The next moment he had stepped back, startled and wondering at the
perfection of his art, as Lady Dellatoria's eyes seemed to be gazing
passionately into his.

He shivered and turned away, holding one hand to his brow.

"I am ill," he said, in a low, muttering tone, "unstrung, half wild.
Well, this shall be the first step toward a cure;" and, taking a large
Spanish knife from among the knick-knacks upon the table, he felt the
point and edge, stepped forward, and was in the act of thrusting the
blade through the canvas close to the frame, when the door-handle
rattled, and the grimy face of Keren-Happuch was thrust in.

"She's come again," said the girl gleefully.

"The lady who was here yesterday?" cried Dale, throwing the knife from
him.

"No, sir; her!" cried the girl.  "She's coming up now."

She pointed to the canvas as she spoke, and Dale involuntarily turned to
see the counterfeit presentment of Lady Dellatoria looking at him from
the group with indignant scorn, and as if enraged at his mad passion for
the model whose steps were now heard as the girl slipped out.

"It is fate!" muttered Dale, as the door was flung open, and the closely
veiled and cloaked figure stood before him.

For some moments neither spoke.  The model stood just within the closed
door, proud and imperious in her pose, and with the glint of her eyes
flashing through the thick veil, while, a prey to his emotion, Armstrong
strove to find words as the struggle within him continued.

He would master himself, he thought.  It was madness, and he called upon
his manhood to protect this woman, who trusted to him, from a repetition
of his last insult.

"You have returned, then," he said to her coldly, but with his voice
trembling.

"Yes, monsieur," she replied, in her peculiarly accented French.  "It
was necessary.  Monsieur wishes me to continue?"

He made a sign toward the door at the other end of the studio, and she
seemed to hesitate, but the next moment she walked firmly across to the
room and disappeared, while Dale fastened the outer door.

Then mechanically drawing the easel into its proper position in the
light, he took up palette and brushes, and stood gazing straight before
him, his nerves astrain, and pulses beating with a heavy dull throb.

His back was to the entrance of his room, and with a mist before his
eyes he waited, ignorant of how the time passed till he heard the door
behind him open, and the rustling sound of the heavy cloak as it swept
over the rug-covered floor.

Then, with every sense at its acutest pitch, he felt her approach till
she was close behind his chair on her way to the dais.

The model stopped suddenly, and he turned to see that she was gazing
fixedly at the uncovered face upon the canvas, as if struck by the
intense gaze of the goddess's eyes.

It was almost momentary, that pause.  Then she continued her way to the
dais, and mounted it to resume her familiar attitude, and, once more,
Dale began to paint; a quarter of an hour before about to destroy, now
eagerly bent upon finishing the task, while the piercing eyes gleamed
through the veil, and seemed to pierce him.

"It is fate!" he muttered, as those eyes fixed his, meeting them through
the veil; but was it lovingly tempting him, or watching him in dread--a
dread born of the doubt he inspired at the last visit?

He could not tell, but everything of the past died away in that present,
and in a voice which he hardly knew as his own, he said softly--

"Why were you so angry with me last time?"

There was no reply, but the eyes gleamed distrustfully through the veil.

"You are angry still," he continued.  "Was it so great an offence to ask
you to discard your veil?"

"Monsieur is wasting time," was the reply, and he went on using his
brush angrily for a few minutes.

"Tell me," he said at last, "why you are so obstinate?  Do you not wish
me to see your face?"

She shook her head quickly, and he watched her, telling himself that
there was something coquettish in the act.

"But you will not refuse me now?" he said.  "I beg--I pray of you--let
me see your face."

"It is not possible.  I do not wish you to know me again if we ever
meet."

"Why not?" he said eagerly.  "For Heaven's sake, do not be so distant
with me."

"I come here at your wish, monsieur, and you pay me to be your model.--
Monsieur insults me once more."

"No!" he cried passionately, as he threw down palette and brush; "a man
cannot insult a woman he loves with all his soul."

He took a step or two towards her, but with one quick movement, she
stooped and swung the great cloak about her shoulders, and, unseen by
him, caught up the knife he had so recently held.  The next moment she
made for the inner room, but he intercepted her.

"No, no!" he cried wildly.  "You must not leave me again like this.
Listen: you will hear me.  Once for all, you shall remove that veil."

"I--will--not," she cried firmly.  "Why does monsieur wish to see my
face?"

"You, as a woman, know," he cried, in a low, excited voice.  "It is of
no use.  I must speak now.  I tell you again, I love you."

"It is not true!" she whispered.  "You dare to tell me that, when I know
that it is not true.  That is the woman whom you love, monsieur!" and
she pointed scornfully at the face upon the canvas.

"No!" he cried, half startled by her manner, "I swear that you are
wrong."

"It is her portrait, monsieur."

"It is no one's portrait.  Imagination, every stroke," he cried.  "Now
let me see the face of the woman I really love."

He raised one hand to snatch off the veil, but with a quick movement she
sprang from him, and, with her eyes gleaming through the film, flung one
white arm from the cloak, gave her wrist a turn, and he saw that she was
holding the great Spanish knife dagger-wise, with the point towards his
breast.

"Don't come near me, or it will be your death," she panted.

"Ah!" he said, with a half-laugh, as, stirred now to the deepest depths,
he bent forward trying to penetrate her disguise, but without avail;
"can you punish me so cruelly as that for loving you?  Well, you have
made me yours, and it is my fate.  Better death than the misery I have
suffered, the despair of losing you and not seeing you again."

"It is a mockery!" she cried, and her voice now was strangely altered.
"A man cannot love a woman whose face he has not seen."

"You know that is not true," he whispered, as he still advanced, and she
now began to retreat--"you know I love you with all my soul.  I have
told you so, and you know it in your heart."

"Keep back!" she cried huskily, as she retreated, keeping the
knife-point toward his breast.

"No!  Remove your veil."

"Bah!" she cried contemptuously, and with her voice resuming its former
tone.  "Go, monsieur; dwell upon and love your picture when I am gone."

"No; I love you, the living, breathing embodiment.  Now, if I die for
it, I will see your face."

He stretched out one hand, and touched her veil, but it was tightly
knotted behind her head, and with her left hand she caught his fingers
and held them firmly, their warm contact sending a thrill through every
nerve.

At the same moment, he felt the point of the knife touch his breast, but
he did not shrink, only struggled to free his hand.

Then, as if moved by the same impulse, they remained motionless, gazing
into each other's eyes, and he felt her warm breath upon his lips.

"Then you do love me?" she whispered in a voice that, in its soft
passionate tones, made every fibre vibrate in strange music to the
melody of her utterance.

"More than life," he whispered back.  "You see."

A low mocking laugh came from her lips as she loosened her grasp, flung
up her hands, and the knife fell far away upon the floor.  Then, with a
sudden movement, as he seized her waist and drew her to him, she threw
herself back, snatched off the veil, flung it upon the dais, and clasped
her arms about his neck.

"Valentina!--You!"

CHAPTER TWENTY.

THE CONTRETEMPS.

A mingling of rage, passion, disappointment, and delight swept over Dale
at the revelation.  One moment he wondered at his blindness in not
divining long before that it was she; then at her daring recklessness,
and the skill with which she had played her part, deceiving him
completely to the very end.

And as she gazed in his eyes, clasped then in his arms, yielding as he
did to what he told himself again was fate, a mystery which he could not
unravel, he asked himself the question, did he love her or did he not?
His passion had been for another woman, and paradoxically it was she
from whom he had literally lied, and from whom, had she come openly, he
would have turned in disgust.

And yet how beautiful she was.  What love and passion beamed from the
half-closed eyes that sought his, as her lips murmured words that told
him she was his at last, as he was hers, her very own; while, mastered
by her tenderness, he found no words then of angry reproach or blame.

"Venus victrix."  She had brought him to her feet, but there was no
sound of triumph in her tones.  Every word was a caress, and he found
himself wondering that he could ever have treated her with the coldness
he had shown.

"I knew you loved me," she murmured in his ear, "and that in your mad
belief in what you told yourself was your duty, you were punishing
yourself and me.  It was a mere schoolboy friendship pledged years ago,
against which nature rebelled.  For the first time in my unhappy life I
knew what it was to love, and knowing, as a woman soon divines, that you
loved me, I felt a new joy in my heart that I was so beautiful, and that
it pleased you, the only man I ever felt that I cared for--that I did
love, for I knew that you were mine as I was yours.  And so I had no
hesitation about running all the risks I have, deceiving even Lady
Grayson, who watches me like a cat.  I said in my heart that I would
dare all, even to degrading myself--no: it was no degradation, for it
was for the sake of him I loved.  But tell me now; you did know me from
the beginning?"

"I swear I had not the least idea," he said angrily.

"You had not," she sighed; and then mockingly, "and, cruel to the last,
you began to love another as you thought.  I saw it growing from the
first, and for a minute it made me angry, and ready to turn and revile
you, instead of carrying on the deceit; but a feeling of intense joy ran
through me, for was not all your loving passion for me--was I not
winning you to confess the love you always did feel, though blindly
thinking that you had conquered self?  You did love me--did you not?"

"Yes, I always loved you," he whispered, "and I fought so hard for both
our sakes."

"And lost," she said with a laugh.  "I have won.  No, no," she whispered
caressingly, "don't repulse me now.  You are so much to me.  But yes, if
you will.  I do not mind.  Strike your poor slave if you wish; she will
never murmur or complain.  Your blows would be like tender caresses to
me now, for your words have dragged me forth from an age of misery and
despair into a new life of hope and brightness and joy.  You told me you
loved me with all your soul."

"No, no," he cried angrily, in his last struggle for truth and honour;
"it is not true.  It was all an imaginary passion for an imaginary
being."

"Am I an imaginary being?" she whispered, as she wreathed her arms about
him and drew him to her breast.  "No, no; it was all a solemn truth, the
outspeaking of your heart to the only woman you love.  You could not lie
to me, my hero--my idol.  What is the world to us, Armstrong?  You
cannot retract your words.  I have won you--my own--my own.  You can
never leave me now."

As those words left her lips, Dale started from her arms, for a carriage
had stopped, and a heavy double knock resounded through the house.

Valentina stood listening as Dale crossed rapidly to the door, unlocked
it, and returned, after relocking it, silently.

"Well?" she said calmly, "a visitor?  Send him away."

"Your husband," he whispered.

"Bah!" she cried contemptuously.  "The man the world calls my husband--
the wretch who bought me as he would some trinket that gratified his
eye."

"But the risk--the scandal," he whispered.  "For your sake--there,
dearest, for your sake," he whispered, as he clasped her to his breast.

"Yes, you do love me," she said softly.

"There, quick! in there!  He must not know."

"And why?" she said calmly, as she clung to him.  "I do not fear him;
and as for you," she cried, with a look of pride, "you are brave and
strong.  Let him come: kill him as you would some wretched snake."

He gazed at her half in wonder, half in horror, as she laughed
mockingly, but there was a look of intense hatred and disgust in her
eyes which told him how truly earnest were her words--how great her
loathing for this man.

At that moment there was a tapping at the door, and Dale crossed to it
quickly.

"Yes?" he said.

"This gent would like to see you, sir," came in Keren-Happuch's voice,
and a card was shot under the door.

He caught it up, and hesitated a moment.

"Not at home," he said.

"Please, sir, I said as you was."

"Then show him up," said Dale desperately, and darting across to where
Valentina stood, he pointed to the inner door.

"Quick!" he cried.

"For your sake, yes," she said, smiling calmly enough; but as he threw
open the door, she flung one arm about his neck, and pressed her lips to
his before he closed it upon her.

Then crossing quickly, he unfastened the other, caught up palette and
brush, and dragged his great canvas round with its face to the wall.

He had not a moment to spare, for as he faced round, firm and defiant
now, ready for anything that might come, Keren-Happuch entered, looked
round wide-eyed and wondering for the model, and held the door wide for
the Conte to enter.

Her position and the glance she gave round were not lost upon Armstrong,
who frowned at her so severely that she hurried out.

"The crisis!" thought Dale, growing firm now that he was face to face
with danger; and his eyes involuntarily measured his visitor's physique.

The Conte's first words set him wondering whether they were genuine or
part of a plan laid by the wily Italian.  For his face was smooth and
smiling, and he came forward offering his hand in the frankest manner.

"Ah! my dear Mr. Dale," he cried, "it is a pleasure to see you again."

Armstrong could not help taking the hand, but his grasp was cold and
limp as that of his visitor.

Then, unasked, the Conte placed his glass in his eye, took out a
cigarette, and gave it a wave.

"May I?" he said.

Armstrong bowed coldly, and the little, wrinkled, elderly-looking man
struck a scented fusee, lit his cigarette, glanced round and seated
himself.

"And how do the fine arts march?" he said cheerily.  "By the way," he
continued, without waiting to be answered, "my dear Mr. Dale, I was
close by, and I thought I would call to ask if you have reconsidered
that decision of yours?"

"My decision?" said Dale, following his example.

"Yes; about her ladyship's portrait.  We were discussing it this
morning.  I believe I introduced the subject, but her ladyship took to
it eagerly.  You will go on with it?"

"Surely, my lord, there are plenty of better artists in London who will
be glad to undertake the commission," said Dale quietly.

"Perhaps so, but you began the sketch, and we were so well satisfied
that we wish you to continue it."

"Then he suspects nothing," Armstrong said to himself; and for the
moment he felt ready to agree to the proposal.  But directly after, a
suspicious idea came to him.  Suppose this were a deeply laid plan to
entice him to the Conte's place, so that an opportunity might be
afforded for a discovery?

He had gone through so much excitement of late that his brain felt
confused, and he was unable to calculate coolly.  At the first he had
decided in his own mind that the Conte must be aware of his wife's
visits to the studio, and had now tracked her there.  All this talk then
was for some ulterior reason, and in all probability he was waiting for
an excuse to search the place, or else to trap her when she tried to
leave.  For aught the young artist knew, there might be half-a-dozen
spies about the place, waiting to see her go, and his brow grew rugged
with the intensity of his thoughts.

The Conte rose from his seat, and Dale started up.

"No, no; don't move," said the Conte.  "I was only about to look round
while you thought the matter over.  Ah! you object?  Good.  I will
reserve myself for your show day.  Pardon, a thousand times."

He resumed his seat, smiling, while in agony Dale thought of the great
picture not twenty feet from where his visitor had stood.

"My proposal troubles you, I see; but why let it, my friend?  Let us
consider it as men of the world--as we did at first.  It will do you
good as an artist--it will do me good amongst my friends, for I shall be
proud to see the face of my beautiful wife--a lady of society--upon the
Academy walls.  We made our little arrangement--I will not insult you by
talking of money--and all was well.  Then came this little pique.  I
affronted you by some thoughtless remark, and you retired."

Dale was about to speak, but the Conte interrupted him.

"One word, my friend, and I have done.  It is my wife's wish that the
picture should be finished; it is mine.  I apologise as one gentleman to
another.  Now, say that I am pardoned, and that you will do it."

The temptation was terribly strong.  This man begged him to come; it
meant endless freedom, the run of the house, and constant meetings with
Valentina; but Dale's manly instincts rose in revolt against so
degrading an intimacy.  He and the Conte could only be deadly enemies,
and he rose slowly from his seat.

"It is impossible, sir," he said.  "I thank you for your consideration
and your apology, but I must hold to my decision.  I cannot--I will not
commence the portrait again."

"You are too hasty, Mr. Dale.  Take time.  With your permission I will
smoke another cigarette.  Let us talk of other things."

"No, sir," replied Armstrong; "let us talk of this, and let me tell you
plainly that I cannot and will not undertake this commission."

"But, my dear friend, you did undertake it."

"And repented almost at once," said Armstrong bitterly.

"You English--I mean you Americans--are too hard and decisive," said the
Conte, with a smile and shrug.  "Ah, as you know, everything depends
upon the diplomat.  I am a poor ambassador.  I should have brought
Madame the Contessa here to plead to you."

Armstrong could not suppress a start, and he looked keenly at the Conte,
whose eyes seemed to be fixed searchingly upon his, as if to read the
secret thoughts of his heart.  And now he felt sure that all this was
subterfuge--a means of gaining time for some reason.  He had tracked his
wife there, and was waiting for the moment when the eruption ought to
break forth; and a quarrel with a foreigner and for such a cause could
only mean one thing.

"Ah," said the Conte gaily, "the mention of madame has, I see, its
effect.  Say, if she comes and pleads you will yield?"

"This man is too subtle for me," thought Armstrong.  "He is playing with
and torturing me before he strikes.  Heavens! what have I done to bring
me into such a position?"

"Come, you are giving way," cried the Conte gaily, "and I may go back
soon--after our friendly chat, as you people call it, and tell her
ladyship that I have made our peace."

"No, sir," began Armstrong, keeping well upon his guard, in the full
conviction that there was another motive for the visit, and determined
to strike his visitor down if he approached the inner room.  But he was
interrupted again.

"By the way--in passing--apropos of portraits--Lady Grayson's--is it
commenced?"

"Lady Grayson's?"

"Yes; you know her; you met her at our house.  My wife's bosom friend."

"I remember Lady Grayson, of course, perfectly."

"And you are painting her portrait?"

"I regret to say that you have been misinformed, sir."

"But--how strange!  Lady Grayson told us that she was going to ask you
to undertake the commission.  Of course--yes--and she said, laughingly--
I remember now, perfectly--that she should visit you at your studio, be
a most perfect sitter, and that there would be no giant--no, no, it was
ogre of a husband--to pass criticisms and offend the artist."

He laughed merrily as he spoke, and twisted his cane about in a peculiar
way, suggesting to Armstrong that he meant to strike with it at first;
and then, as he saw a gold garter-like band around it about six inches
from the knob, his heart gave one throb, for he felt certain that there
was a keen rapier-like blade concealed within.

But he spoke quite calmly.

"Lady Grayson has been premature in her announcement, Conte.  I am under
no promise to paint any such portrait, neither shall I undertake the
commission."

"Body of Bacchus!" cried the Conte, laughing, "how droll!  Truth is more
strange than romance, as you people say.  Come, now, confess you have
been too scrupulous--too secretive.--My dear Lady Grayson, this is
wonderful.  Your name was on our lips."

For as he was speaking, Keren-Happuch ushered in the fashionably dressed
woman, gave Dale an imploring look, which plainly said, "Forgive me,"
glanced at the fastened door, next at the dais, and then disappeared.

"Ah, Conte, you here!  Mr. Dale, pray forgive me for coming unannounced.
I want to make a petition--to lay an appeal before you."

She held out her hand with a most winning smile, and then turned and
shook hands with the Conte.

"What he has been waiting for," thought Dale--"her coming--she, his
mistress, to be a witness of his own wife's shame."

There was an angry, determined look in his eyes.  A minute before, a
feeling of misery and despair troubled him.  There was a sensation akin
to pity in his breast for the man who was being basely deceived; but now
rage took its place, compunction was gone, and he felt hard as steel, as
he prepared himself for the fight, determined at all hazards to save
Valentina from such a humiliation as this.

The thoughts flew like lightning through his brain as, in her most silky
tones, Lady Grayson addressed him.

"May I lay my petition before you now, Mr. Dale?"

"Oh, I will not be _de trop_," cried the Conte.  "I am going.  My dear
Mr. Dale, you will think over that, and write to me, I am sure?"

"I assure you, sir," began Dale; and then he bit his lip savagely, for
in a playful, girlish way, Lady Grayson had stepped aside, ostensibly
that the gentlemen might speak together; really to obtain a glimpse of
the picture on the easel.  She succeeded, and turned back directly.

"I beg pardon," she cried.  "Oh, do forgive me, Mr. Dale; it was very
rude."

Their eyes met, and he saw a look of malicious triumph in hers, which
told him that this woman had recognised the face upon the canvas, and
that her suspicion of the Contessa coming to sit for him was confirmed.

"I do so love pictures!" she cried.  "But you need not go, Conte.  I
will stand aside till you have finished with Mr. Dale."

"Conte Dellatoria has finished his proposal to me, madam," said
Armstrong firmly.  "I regret, sir, that I must hold to my decision."

"Oh!" cried Lady Grayson, "don't say that you have refused to continue
my dearest friend's portrait!"

"Yes, madam, I have declined decisively."

"Oh, but that is too cruel," cried Lady Grayson, looking quickly round
the studio; and once more there was a look of triumph in her eyes which
met his sparkling with malice, as they both cast them on the same
object, which he too saw for the first time.

The thick veil Valentina had snatched off, lay upon the edge of the
dais, where she had thrown it, and a chill of horror ran through
Armstrong as he felt that they were in this woman's power, even if he
were wrong, and she had not been brought, as he had imagined.

Then a fresh idea struck him.  He was perhaps mistaken, and his feeling
of rage increased.  It was an assignation; they had arranged to meet
there for some reason--why they had chosen his studio, he could not
divine.

"I am so sorry," said Lady Grayson, after an awkward pause.  "It augurs
so badly for my success."

"Shall I leave you to discuss the matter, my dear Lady Grayson?  Mr.
Dale is a tyrant--an emperor among artists.  As for me, I am crushed."

"No, no; you will stay and help me to plead.  My dear Mr. Dale, do not
be so cruel.  I do so want to be on the line this year, and if you would
consent to paint a poor, forlorn, helpless widow, I cannot tell you how
grateful I should be."

"It is impossible, madam," said Armstrong coldly, but with a burning
feeling of rage against his visitors seething in his breast.  It was an
assignation then, but Lady Grayson had divined Valentina's presence, and
he had seen her glance again and again at the further door.  He was in a
dilemma too: for if he refused this woman's prayer, she would perhaps
spitefully declare all she knew to the husband.  But he cast that aside.
If she did not speak now, she would at some other time, and in his then
frame of mind he could only fight.  He could not fence.

"Impossible!--you hear this cruel man, Conte? he is a tyrant indeed.
Mr. Dale, is it really in vain to plead?"

"I tell you again, madam, it is impossible."

"But if I wait a week--a month--any time you like?"

"My answer would only be the same, madam, as I have given Conte
Dellatoria.  I can paint no more portraits for any one.  I have, I think
I may say, painted my last."

"I am disappointed," she said, giving him a peculiar look.  "But, no--
you will not refuse me.  Come, Mr. Dale--for the Exhibition.  Only this
one portrait at your own terms, and I will promise to preserve secrecy."

The malicious look in her eyes intensified as she said these words,
telling him plainly that she knew all, but that the Conte was, after
all, still in ignorance.

His answer would have been a promise, for the sake of the unhappy woman
within that room; but at that moment there was a sharp rap at the door,
Keren-Happuch opened it, and blurted out--

"Oh, if you please, sir, here's that there lady as you began to paint."

Dale turned upon her dumbfounded.

"Who?"

"That there countess, sir, from Portland Place."

The Conte turned excitedly to Lady Grayson.

"She must not find me here," he whispered.

"Show the lady up," said Armstrong recklessly, for, whoever it might be,
it would rid him of his visitors.

"Yes, sir;" and the door closed.

"My dear Mr. Dale," said the Conte quickly, "I must speak plainly.  I
have reasons for not wishing to meet my wife here this morning.  You
will not ask me to explain, but let me step in here for a few minutes
till she is gone.  Remain here and meet her," he said in a low voice to
Lady Grayson, and as steps were heard upon the stairs, he stepped
quickly to the inner door.

CHAPTER TWENTY ONE.

THE RUSE.

There was a puzzled look in Lady Grayson's face as Dale sprang at the
Conte, and swung him round, sending him staggering from the door, before
which he placed himself, his face dark with wrath.

For the moment, the Italian looked utterly astounded.  Then, with a
fierce ejaculation, he made at Dale with his cane raised, and his
countenance convulsed.

"Dog!" he muttered in Italian; and the artist clenched his fist, ready
to proceed to any extremities now in Lady Dellatoria's defence.

But Lady Grayson flew between them, whispering to the Conte eagerly, and
Dale caught a word or two here and there--

"Scandal--mistake--my sake--meet her now."  The Conte drew himself up
and pressed Lady Grayson's hand, as he gave her a significant look.
Then, veiling his anger with a peculiar smile, he turned to Dale.

"Lady Grayson is right," he said, with grave courtesy; "it was a
mistake.  I was quite in the wrong, Mr. Dale.  I ought not to have
attempted to break in upon your privacy.  We all have our little
secrets, eh?  There, it is quite past.  An accident, that Lady
Dellatoria should be calling now when we are here?"

"Yes--a very strange accident," said Lady Grayson, with a malicious look
at the artist.

"It does not matter," continued the Count.  "All this contretemps
because ladies are vain enough to wish the world to see how beautiful
they are.  But she is long coming, this wife of mine."

No one spoke for a few moments, all standing listening for the steps
upon the stairs, and the rustling sound of the Contessa's dress, but
everything was perfectly still, and at last, with a shrug of the
shoulders, the Conte turned to Armstrong.

"Is the lady in some ante-room waiting for our departure?"

"No," said Dale sharply.

"Because we would relieve you of our company, but we would rather meet
the lady now."

"Of course," cried Lady Grayson.  "We do not wish our visit to be
misconstrued."

"I do not understand it," said Dale; and going to the bell, he rang
sharply.  Then once more there was silence, till shuffling steps were
heard, then a tap at the door, and Keren-Happuch entered in answer to a
loud "Come in," wiping her hands upon her apron, and with her face
scarlet.

"Where is the lady you announced just now?" said Dale sharply.

"Plee, sir, she's gone, sir."

"Gone?"

"Yes, sir."

Lady Grayson uttered a low sigh of satisfaction.

"What did she say?"

"Nothin', sir."

"Did you tell her that this lady and gentleman were here?"

"Oh no, sir.  I never said nothin' to her, sir."

"But she said she would call again?"

"That she didn't, sir.  She couldn't.  She just comed and goed,"
faltered the girl.

"But did she not hear our voices in the studio?"

"No, sir; she couldn't.  Why, she never come no further than the
street-door mat, and you can't hear no talking in here, even if you
stand just outside."

"Oh, you have tried?" said the Conte laughingly.  "That I hain't, sir,
but I've seed missus more'n once."

"That will do."

"Yes, sir," said Keren-Happuch, but Dale checked her.

"Don't go," he said.

"Ah, well then, Mr. Dale, as the lady is not coming up to see us, we
will go and see her: Mahomet to the mountain, eh! my dear Lady Grayson?
May I see you to your carriage?"

"I have no carriage here," she said quickly.  "Yes, we had better go."

"After our double failure to-day; but Mr. Dale will alter his decision
on our behalf.  Good day, my dear modern representative of Fra Lippo
Lippi.  It is grand to be a handsome young artist," the Conte continued,
as he took a step toward the dais, and raised something on the end of
his cane, "supplicated by beautiful ladies to transfer their features to
canvas; but you should warn them not to leave their veils behind when
they take refuge in another room.  Look, my dear Lady Grayson;" and he
held the veil toward her on the end of his cane, "thick--secretive--
admirable for a disguise.--Come."

He tossed the veil back on to the dais, and opened the door for his
companion to pass out, while Dale stood fuming with rage, and Lady
Grayson gave him a mocking look as he advanced.

"Good morning, Mr. Dale," she said laughingly, and then in a
whisper--"secret for secret, my handsome friend.  You and I cannot play
at telling tales out of school."

"Lor', if it ain't like being at the theayter," thought Keren-Happuch,
as the door was shut, and Dale crossed quickly to reopen it, and stand
listening till the front door closed.  Then he came back to where the
little maid stood waiting, while, faintly heard, came a call from below.

"Keren--Hap--puch!"

"Comin', mum.  Please, Mr. Dale, sir, missus is a callin' of me; may I
go?"

"Who was the lady who came just now?"  Keren-Happuch writhed slightly,
as she looked in a frightened way in the artist's face.

"Do you hear me?  I said, Who was the lady who came just now?  It was
not the Contessa?"

"No, sir."

"Was it that--that American lady?"

"What! her with the pretty face, who went away crying, sir?  Oh no; it
wasn't her."

The girl's words sent a sting through him.

"Then who was it?"

"Please, Mr. Dale, sir, I don't like to tell you."

"Tell me this instant, girl," he cried, catching her fiercely by the
arm.

"Oh, don't, please, Mr. Dale," she whimpered.  "You frighten me."

"Then speak."

"Yes, sir; but I shall holler if you pinch my arm, and that 'Talian
girl'll hear me."

"Who was it, then?"

"Please, sir, it was a cracker."

"What?"

"A bit of a fib, sir.  I knowed you wanted to get rid of them two 'cause
you'd got her as you're so fond on shut up in there."

"Silence!"

"Yes, sir, but missus can't hear; she's down in the kitchen."

"Then nobody came?"

"No, sir; I thought if I come and said that, you'd like it, because it
would send them away.  I've often done it for missus when some one's
been bothering her for money."

"Go down," said Dale, writhing beneath the sense of degradation he felt
at being under this obligation to the poor little slut before him.

"Yes, Mr. Dale, sir; but please don't you be cross with me.  I don't
mind missus, but it hurts me if you are."

"Go down."

"Yes, sir," said the girl, with a sob; and the tears began to make faint
marks on her dirty face.  "I wouldn't ha' done it, sir, on'y I knowed
you was in love with her and wanted to be alone."

"Poor Cornel!" muttered Dale as he turned away.  "Fallen so low as this!
If you only knew!"

"Please, Mr. Dale, sir, have I done very wrong?" she whimpered.

"No; go down now."

"Keren--Hap--puch!"

"Comin', mum," cried the girl, thrusting her head out of the door, and
then turning back "Oh, thankye, sir.  I don't mind now."

Dale fastened the door after her; and as he turned back, that of the
inner room opened, and Valentina came out with her eyes flashing and a
joyful look upon her face, as she took his arm and nestled to him.

"We must never forget that poor, brave little drudge, dear," she
whispered fondly.  "Don't look so serious.  All that is nothing to us."

"Nothing?" he said, as he bent down, fascinated by the beautiful eyes
which gazed so tenderly into his.

"Nothing.  I am glad they came, to show you how little cause for
compunction you have.  You see what she is--what the wretched woman is
who gives me her sickly kisses and calls me her friend."  She clung to
him, and passed her soft white hand over his brow as she looked into his
eyes, her voice growing gentle like the cooing of some dove, as she
almost whispered--

"I am going now for awhile, but when I am gone don't think of me as a
mad, reckless woman, abandoned to her passion, false to her husband and
her oaths.  I never loved but you, Armstrong: I shall never love
another.  Try and think of me as one who was forced into a marriage with
that despicable wretch who in one week taught me to loathe him; and till
I saw you I was the wretched being whose life was void, a kind of gilded
doll upon which he hung his jewels, and whom he paraded before his
guests, while in private my life was a mockery.  Wife?  By law, yes,
till we can break the tie, and then you will take me to your heart,
dear, away from all that black despairing life, to a new one all delight
and joy.  For I shall be with you, my brave, noble--husband!  May I call
you husband then?"

She sank upon her knees, clasped her arms about him, and laid her cheeks
against his hands, murmuring softly--

"If you will take me for your wife, dearest.  If not, I should be always
happy as your slave."

He would have been more than man if he had not raised the beautiful
appealing woman to his breast, and held her tightly there.

"I love you--I love you!" she murmured, as her soft, swimming eyes gazed
in his, "and it is misery to leave you now.  But there is all that new
joy in my heart to keep me waiting and hopeful till I come again."

"But the risk--for you?" he said.

"Risk?" she laughed softly.  "You will protect me.  I must go now, and
you will wait till your poor Italian model is here once more--she whom
you love so well."

He clasped her to his heart, and held her till she faintly struggled to
be free, and then laughingly covered her face with the thick veil her
husband had thrown down.

"There," she said merrily.  "Now I must go.  Back to my faithful Jaggs."

"What!"

"He is my slave--`The Emperor,' he says you call him.  He has been my
slave from the first day you sent him to the house.  He told me
everything about you in answer to my questions regarding the portrait
you had painted from memory, and then--`Armstrong does love me with all
his heart' I said to myself, and I was ready to risk everything to win
that love."

"And did he suggest that you should be my model?" said Dale.

"No; that was my idea, when he told me how hard you were pressed.  He
helped me, and I came.  And now, once more, I must go.  It will not be
like life until I am here again."

She gave him her white hands, which he held passionately to his lips.
Then, covering them hastily with her common gloves, she drew her cloak
about her.

"One moment," he whispered.  "The address?  Where are you now--for
this?"

"Always in your heart," she said, in a passionate whisper.  Then, "A
rivederla," she said aloud, and was gone.

"Poor Cornel!" sighed Dale, as he sank into a chair.  "Forgive me, dear.
She is right; a boy and girl's pure gentle love, of which I am not
worthy.  It is fate, dear, and this is really love--a love for which a
man might sacrifice honour--even sell his very soul."

So he said, for it has been written of old--"Love is blind."

CHAPTER TWENTY TWO.

A LAST EFFORT.

"Corny, I've no patience with you," cried Dr. Thorpe, as they sat at
dinner in their hotel with a guest that evening--Joe Pacey.

"Not to-night, dear," she said, with a quiet, grave smile.--"He has very
little patience with me when he comes home tired from the hospitals,"
she continued, turning to Pacey.  "He works too hard."

"Yes: he does seem a glutton over work; but we must work hard nowadays
to succeed."

"Hah, you are right," said the young doctor.  "It was all very well a
hundred years ago.  Plenty of medical men went through life then without
half the knowledge I possess, while I'm a perfect baby to your big
doctors."

"No, you are not, dear," said Cornel quietly.  "You know that you stand
first among our young medical men."

"Humph! not saying much that; but this is begging the question.  I shall
want to stay in England another three months, and, as I was saying, the
Hudsons go back by the next boat.  I've been to the office: you can have
a cabin, so you had better accompany them."

"No, dear, I shall stay and go back with you."

Thorpe pushed his chair away from the table impatiently.

"My dear sister, where is your pride?"

"My dear brother, where is your sympathy?"

"How can I have sympathy for a girl who is so blind to her own dignity!
Now, my dear Pacey, do you not agree with me that my sister is behaving
very foolishly?"

"No," said Pacey, holding his glass of wine to the light, shutting one
eye and scowling at it with the other--"no, sir, I don't."

"Thank you, Mr. Pacey," said Cornel, laying her hand upon the table, so
that he could take it in his and press it warmly.

"Can't kiss it before company," he said, in his abrupt way.  "Please
take it as being done--or owing."

"You are as bad over the scamp as she is," cried Thorpe sharply.

"Come, come, doctor," cried Pacey; "you are too hard.  If Armstrong were
suffering from a bodily disease, you would stand by him."

"Of course.  But this--"

"Is a mental disease," cried Pacey, "so why blame your sister for
standing by the patient?"

"Bah!  Don't talk like that.  I haven't patience with her.  I thought
her firm, self-reliant, and proud of her position as a woman."

"Quite right," said Pacey, turning and smiling at Cornel.  "She's all
that."

"I join issue," cried Thorpe.  "No: she is neither one nor the other."

"And I say that she is all three," cried Pacey, bringing his fist down
on the table with a thump, which drew the waiters' attention.  "I beg
pardon," he said hastily.  "No, I don't.  I'm not ashamed of my
earnestness."

"Just eight," said Thorpe, looking at his watch.  "I've a meeting to
attend.  You will stop and talk to my sister?"

"Of course."

Ten minutes later they were alone, and Cornel's manner changed.

"You will not mind my brother's manner to you?" she said earnestly.

"Not I," replied Pacey bluffly.  "He's mad against Dale, naturally.
Wouldn't be a good brother if he were not.  I'm mad against him, and get
worse; every day."

"But tell me now--what news have you for me?"  Pacey looked at her with
pitying thoughtfulness, and then said gravely--

"You have trusted me thoroughly since the first day we met, and made me
your friend."

"Completely," she said earnestly.

"And a friend would be nothing unless sincere."

"No."

"I have no news, then, that is good."

Cornel sighed, and rested her head upon her hand.

"Can nothing be done?" she said at last.  "Oh! it is too dreadful to let
his whole career be blasted like this!  Mr. Pacey, you are his friend;
pray, pray, help me!  Tell me what to do."

Pacey's brow wrinkled so that he looked ten years older, and he sat for
some time with his eyes averted.

At last he spoke.

"I know what I ought to say to you as your friend."

"Yes; what?" she cried eagerly; but Pacey shook his head.

"Nothing but--be strong and bear your cruel disappointment like a true
woman, proud of her dignity."

"I could bear all that," she said piteously, "even if it broke my heart,
but I cannot bear the knowledge that the boy with whom I walked hand in
hand as a child, grew up with as if he were my own brother, and whose
child-love ripened into a sincere affection, should drift away like
this.  Mr. Pacey--this woman!  I know how beautiful she is, and how she
has ensnared him.  I ceased to wonder when we stood face to face.  I
know too what influence she has, but nothing but horror and misery can
result from it all, and it cuts me to the heart to think of what he will
suffer--of the bitter repentance to come."

Pacey sighed.

"To me, night and day, it is as if he were drowning--being swept away;
and if--utterly worn out--I sleep for a few minutes, I wake up with a
start, for his hands seem to be stretched out to me to save him before
it is too late."

Pacey was silent still as he sat with his arms resting upon his knees,
and his head bent, gazing at the carpet.

At last he looked up, to meet her appealing eyes fixed on his.

"Yes," he said, and he took a long deep breath: "there is no other way."

"You--you have thought of something?" she cried eagerly.

"It is a forlorn hope," he replied.  "I ought not to advise it, and your
brother will blame me, and tell me I am not acting as an honest friend."

"The danger sweeps away all ideas of worldly custom, Mr. Pacey," she
cried with animation, her eyes sparkling, her cheeks flushed; and as he
gazed at her, the artist mentally said that if his friend could see the
woman he had so cruelly jilted, now, he would humbly ask her to pardon
him, and take him back to her heart.

"Yes," he said firmly, "this is not time to study etiquette.  Go to him,
then.  Don't look upon it as sinking your womanly dignity, but as a last
effort to save the man you once loved from a deadly peril."

"Yes; and when I go," said Cornel faintly, "what can I say more than I
have said?"

"Say nothing, child.  If your face, and your reproachful forgiving eyes
do not bring him to your feet, come away, and go down upon your knees to
thank God for saving you from a man not worthy of a second thought."

CHAPTER TWENTY THREE.

TOO LATE.

"And my poor painting," said Armstrong, smiling, as Valentina, cloaked
and ready to go once more, still clung to him--"not a step farther;" and
he unlocked the door.

"No," she whispered softly, "not a step farther," and she looked up
through her thick veil in his saddened face.  "Let fate be kind to us
and the work go on for years and years."

"Until I am old and grey."

"And I a bent, withered creature," she whispered.  "No; you will never
be old and grey in my eyes, but always the same as now.  Can you say
that to me?"

She laid her hands upon his shoulders, and forced him back, so that she
could gaze searchingly in his eyes.

"Yes!" he cried passionately.  "You know only too well."

"Yes, I know it well," she murmured.  "And it shall go on and on.  What
is the praise of a fickle public worth?  It is your masterpiece, but
what of that?  It might bring you fame and fortune, but it has already
brought us love that can know no change."

"That can know no change, dearest.  Now you must go, or you will be
breaking faith with me again to-morrow, and you have made me so that I
cannot live without you now."

"Yes, once more," she sighed, "I must go--back to my gilded prison."

She clung to him fondly again, and her voice was very soft and tender,
as she rested her brow upon his breast.

"When will you say to me--`Stay; go back no more?'  Armstrong, this life
is killing me.  End all the miserable trickery and subterfuge.  That
woman is planning and plotting to take my place.  Once it roused up all
my pride and hatred; now all that is past.  Let him sue for his divorce
if Lady Grayson wishes, and then I shall have my revenge: for he will
laugh in her false, deceitful face.  Marry her?--Not he.--What is it,
dearest?"

He had started back, and as she raised her eyes, she saw that he was
looking angrily at something behind her.

She turned slowly, calling upon herself for readiness to meet the face
of her husband, as she believed, but it was Cornel standing just within
the doorway, flushed, proud, and stern, and she uttered a sigh of
relief.

"A domani, signore," she said quietly to Armstrong, and then turned and
took a step toward the door, but Cornel raised her hand, and the proud,
haughty-looking figure shrank back a step or two in surprise.

"Stop!" said Cornel firmly; and she closed the door behind.  "I wish to
speak to you both."

"Cornel!" cried Armstrong, in a low and excited voice, "this is madness.
For Heaven's sake, go.  Have you no delicacy--no shame?"

"You ask me that!" she cried scornfully; and he shrank from her
indignant eyes.  "Man, where is your own delicacy?--woman, where is your
shame?  I claim the right--in the name of truth and honour--to come and
upbraid you both."

Valentina made a gesture with her hands, and turned to Armstrong to say
in French--

"What does the strange lady mean?"

Cornel took a step forward, with her eyes flashing.

"Mean, Lady Dellatoria!" she cried loudly; and her rival started and
drew herself up.

"Cornel!  Silence, for Heaven's sake."

"You invoke Heaven?" she cried; and she turned from him with a look of
disgust and scorn.  "It means," she cried, "that this is no scene in
amateur theatricals played by your set, but real life.  You are face to
face with me--the woman whose love you have outraged, whose life you
have wrecked as well as his.  And for what?  Your pastime for a few
weeks."

"No!" said Valentina, throwing back her head and seizing Armstrong's
hand, to hold it tightly between her own.  "He is mine--my love for
ever.  I told you, when you came and defied me, that I could laugh at
your girlish efforts to separate us--for it was fate.  There, you have
tracked me down and seen; now go."

"Yes, I have tracked you down and seen, and you throw off your
contemptible disguise--this paltry cloaking and veiling.  Armstrong, is
this the type of the boasted British woman--an example to the world?"

"Cornel, silence!  Pray go!"

"Not yet.  I have a right here in the home of my affianced husband.  I
find him being dragged to ruin and despair by a heartless creature,
devoid of love as she is of shame."

"You lie!" cried Valentina fiercely, as she made a quick movement toward
Cornel, but Armstrong held her back.  "Yes," she said, calming as
quickly as she had flashed into rage; "poor child, she is half mad with
misery and disappointment.  I will not speak--but pity."

Cornel held out her hands to Armstrong as Lady Dellatoria half turned
away and linked her fingers upon his arm.

"Before it is too late, Armstrong," said Cornel softly.  "No word of
reproach shall ever come from those who love you."

He shook his head.

"Listen, dear," she whispered, but her voice thrilled both.  "I come to
you a weak woman, but strong in my armour of love and truth.  They tell
me it is lowering, weak, and contemptible--that I am utterly lost to a
woman's sense of dignity and shame.  But they do not know my love for
you--yes, my love for you, I say it even before this creature, who
cannot know the depth and truth of a true woman's love--I come, I say,
once again to plead, to beg of you to come.  Let her go back to her own
people; come you to yours, before it is too late."

"It is too late, girl," said Valentina gently.  "I forgive you all you
have said in ignorance that my love is stronger, more womanly, than
yours.  In Heaven's sight this is my husband now.  We sorrow for you,
and can pity.  But go now, and leave us in peace.  I tell you again--it
is too late."

"Yes," said Cornel, with a piteous sigh.  "God forgive you, Armstrong!
I am beaten."  Then, as if inspired, her eyes flashed, and the colour
left her cheeks, and she cried wildly, "Yes, it is too late."  There
were voices on the stairs coming plainly to them, for Cornel had in
ignorance left the door unlatched, so that the sounds were
uninterrupted.

"He's got a lady with him."

"I know, girl.  Stand aside.  Do you know who I am?"

"Yes, sir; Count Delly-tory, sir."

"Yes!" cried Cornel, with a wail of horror; "her husband.  Then it is
indeed too late."

"No!" cried Valentina fiercely; "your opportunity for revenge."

She drew back, and stood there erect and proud, with defiance flashing
through her thick veil as the Conte entered, quickly followed by Lady
Grayson.  A heavy, gold-topped, ebony stick was in his hand, his lips
were compressed, and it was plain to see in his pallid face and dilated
nostrils that he was struggling with suppressed passion.

He was making straight for Armstrong when his eyes fell upon Cornel, who
stood now white and calm, as if ready to interpose.  Then he looked
sharply at the cloaked and veiled figure just on the artist's right.

He stopped in astonishment, confused, and as if the supply of vital
force which had urged him on had suddenly been checked.

It was Armstrong's opportunity.  A few carelessly spoken, contemptuous
utterances as to the meaning of this intrusion and the like would have
sufficed to send the Conte back, mortified, and in utter ignorance, to
vent his rage upon Lady Grayson, who, in her malignant desire to cast
down her dearest confidante and friend from her throne, had brought him
on there to be a witness of one of his wife's secret meetings with her
lover, such as she had vowed to him were taking place.  But Armstrong,
in utter scorn of all subterfuge, stood there manly and ready to meet
the man in full defiance, come what might.

A terrible silence followed, of moments that felt to all like hours,
while each waited for others to speak.

It was Cornel's opportunity too, to bring her rival to her knees and
sweep her for ever from her path, and Valentina felt it as she stood
there with her teeth clenched and face convulsed behind the thick veil.
For, after all, in spite of her bravery and readiness to defy the man
whose name she bore, she was a woman still, and instinctively shrank
from the denouement, knowing as she did that a terrible scene must
follow; and another later, in spite of English laws, for it was an
Italian pitted against a man who would dare all.

But Cornel remained silent, and Lady Grayson scanned all in turn, ending
by fixing her eyes upon the great canvas whose back was toward them
where they stood.

"I--I beg pardon--some mistake," stammered the Conte.  "I did not know
that--Curse you," he whispered to Lady Grayson, and relapsing in his
excitement into broken English, "You make me with you silly cock-bull
tale a fool."

Armstrong still made no movement, said no word, but Lady Grayson read
him as if he were an open page laid before her, and her eyes twinkled
and flashed.

The keen-witted American girl saw it too, and with all her gentleness
and love, she possessed the quick perception and readiness of a people
born in a clearer air and warmer clime.  In those moments, with all her
hatred and scorn for the woman who was the blight upon her life, she
shrank in all the tenderness of her nature from seeing her humbled to
the very dust.  More; she grasped the horror of the situation; how that,
beneath the weak flippancy of the man of fashion, there smouldered the
hot passions of his countrymen--passions which, once roused, are as hot
and destructive as the lava of their great volcano.  She saw in
imagination, blows, and Armstrong injuring or injured, either being too
horrible to be borne.  Lastly, she grasped Lady Grayson's plan.

"It is for his sake," she said to herself, "not for hers;" and as,
apparently prompted by a whisper from Lady Grayson, the blood flushed
into the Conte's face again and he fixed his eyes on his wife, Cornel
stepped forward and held out her hand.

"Good-bye, Mr. Dale," she said gently; "you have business with this lady
and gentleman; we shall see you another time.  Come, signora."

She turned and held out her hand to Valentina, proving herself a better
actress, for there was a smile upon her lip, and she bent forward as if
whispering something through the veil, the only utterances being the
words--

"Don't hesitate.  Quick!"

Valentina stared at her--half stunned.  Then, as if moved by a stronger
will than her own, she laid one white hand on Cornel's arm, and, just
bending her head to Armstrong, they moved slowly toward the door.

It was the left hand, and ungloved.

Cornel saw it, and could not restrain a start.

The hand was ungloved, and upon it sparkled several rings--for there had
been no need of late to keep up the disguise so closely--and one of
those rings was of plain gold.

They were nearly at the door, the Conte drawing back on one side to let
them pass, Lady Grayson on the other, Armstrong still motionless, and
feeling as if a hand were compressing his throat, while Cornel, as she
went on with the set smile upon her lip, felt that the hand upon her arm
trembled, and fancied she heard a sob.

"It is for his sake," she said to herself, "for his sake;" and the next
minute they would have been outside the door, when, with one quick
movement, Lady Grayson reached out her hand, and snatched the veil from
Valentina's face.

The Conte uttered a cry of rage, and made a dash at her, but she avoided
him, and sprang toward Armstrong, who caught her to his breast, but so
as to have his right hand at liberty.

But it was not free in time, for the Conte, with a cry of rage, swung
round, and brought down the heavy ebony stick with a sickening crash
upon the artist's head, then caught Valentina from him as he fell inert
and senseless upon the floor.

"Well, am I such a simple idiot and fool?" said Lady Grayson in a quick
whisper.

"Yes; to talk now," was the fierce reply.  "Help me; get her away, or I
shall kill him."

Without another word she went to Valentina's side, and between them they
dragged her, sick at heart, trembling, and half fainting, out of the
studio and down the stairs to Lady Grayson's carriage, which was waiting
at the door.

"Is anything the matter, miss?  Can I do anything?" said a voice.

Cornel looked up from where she was kneeling on one of the rugs with
Armstrong's head in her lap, and saw that the grimy little face of
Keren-Happuch was peering in at the door.

Cornel looked at her wildly for a few moments, and then, in a low hoarse
voice, whispered--

"Yes: quick, water!"  Then, with a piteous sigh, "Oh, the blood--the
blood!  Help!--quick, quick!  He is dying.  Oh, my love, my love, that
it should come to this!"

CHAPTER TWENTY FOUR.

THE AWAKENING.

"Don't you be in a flurry, miss," said Keren-Happuch coolly; "he ain't
so very bad.  Here, you'll soon see."

She rushed into the bedroom, and returned with a basin, sponge, and
towel, which, to her surprise and annoyance, were taken from her hand;
and she saw Cornel, with deft manipulation, bathe the cut, examine it,
and then take from her pocket a little case, out of which she drew a
pair of scissors and a leaf of adhesive plaster.  A minute later she had
closely clipped away a little of the hair, pressed the cut together, and
cleverly strapped it up.

"Hold this handkerchief pressed to it tightly, while I bathe his
temples," said Cornel; and, as the little maid obeyed, she watched with
wide open eyes the pulse felt and the temples bathed before a few drops
from a stoppered bottle were added to a wine-glass full of water, and
gently poured between the insensible man's lips.

"Lor', if she ain't one o' them female doctors," thought Keren-Happuch.
"Wonder what she's give him to drink?"

There was a singular look of dislike condensed into a frown on the
girl's brows as she watched Cornel, and a jealous scowl or two as she
saw her take Armstrong's hand and kneel by his side, waiting for some
signs of returning animation; but at last it seemed as if the girl could
not keep her tongue quiet.

"I say," she whispered, "are you a doctor, miss?"

"No: my brother is a medical man, though, and I have been often to a
hospital and helped him as a nurse."

"Oh, then you know what's right.  But oughtn't he to have some
beef-tea?"

Cornel shook her head, and Keren-Happuch was silent for a few minutes,
but she could refrain no longer.

"You're the 'Merican lady he was engaged to, aren't you?"

Cornel bowed.

"I thought you was.  I've took him your letters with Bosting on 'em,
lots o' times."

Cornel sighed.

"You're going to marry him, ain't you?"

"No."

"Then it's all off?"

"Yes."

Keren-Happuch looked relieved.  The scowl disappeared from her
countenance, and she smiled at Cornel.

"Don't you take on about it, miss.  It ain't worth it.  I allers liked
Mr. Dale, and he makes me feel as if I'd do anything for him, and I
allus have done as much as missus'd let me; but it's no use to worry
about artisses; they're all like Mr. Dale--all them as we've had here."

Cornel looked at her indignantly.

"Oh, it ain't my fault, miss.  I never wanted him to have ladies come to
see him.  I've gone down into the kitchen along with our old cat, and
had many a good cry about it.  Not as he ever thought anything about
me."

Cornel looked at the girl in wonder and horror.

"But he was allus kind to me, and never called me names, and made fun of
me like the others did.  On'y Mirandy, and I didn't mind that.  Them
others teased me orful, you know.  Men ain't much good; but you can't
help liking of 'em."

"Hush!" whispered Cornel; "he is coming to."  For there was a quivering
about Dale's lips, and then his eyes opened wildly, to gaze vacantly
upward for some moments before memory reasserted itself, and he gave a
sudden start and looked sharply round.

Cornel suppressed a sigh.

"Not for me," she said to herself; and she was right.  The look was not
for her.

She knew it directly, for he turned to her, caught her wrist, and said
excitedly--

"Gone?"

"Yes; they are gone."

"But Lady Dellatoria--gone--with him?"

The words seemed as if they would choke her, but Cornel spoke out quite
plainly, and without a tremor in her voice, though there was a terrible
compression at her breast.

"Yes," she said calmly, though every word she uttered caused her a pang;
"she has gone back with her husband."

Armstrong lay perfectly still for a few minutes, thinking deeply.  Then,
as if resolved what to do, he said sharply--

"Help me up."

Cornel bent over him, but he turned from her.

"No, no, not you: Miranda."

The girl eagerly helped him to rise, and he leaned upon her as she
guided him to a chair.

"Thanks," he said huskily.  "Now, you wait there."

The girl stopped at the place he had pointed out, watching Armstrong as
he signed to Cornel to approach, and held out his hand.

She took it mechanically, and held it fast.

"Thank you for what you have done," he said.

"Now go and forget me.  You see I am hopelessly gone.  It was to be, and
it is of no use to fight against fate.  Now go back to your brother."

"And leave you--sick?"

"Yes; even if I were dying.  God bless you, dear!  Think of me as I used
to be."

"Armstrong!" she cried, with her hands extended toward him.  But he
waved her off.

"No, no.  I am a scoundrel, but not black enough for that.  Go back to
your brother."

"Go?"

"Yes; I insist.  You cannot forgive me now."

She could bear no more.  Her chin sank upon her breast, and with one
low, heart-wrung sigh, she went quickly from the room.

"Thank Heaven! that's over," muttered Armstrong.  "Now for the end, and
the quicker the better.  Life is not worth living, after all."

He looked sharply round to where Keren-Happuch stood, wiping her eyes
upon her apron.

"Here, girl!" he cried.

"Yes, Mr. Dale, sir."

"Go at once to Mr. Leronde's rooms--you know--in Poland Street, and ask
him to come on here at once."

"But are you fit to leave, sir?"

"Yes, yes.  Go quickly."

The girl hurried off on her mission, leaving the artist thinking.

"He would challenge me if I did not challenge him.  I suppose it ought
to come from me after the blow, for me to prove that I am not `un
lache,' as our French friends term it.  A duel!  What a mockery!  Well,
better so.  Let him shoot me, and have done with it.  There is not room
here for us both.  Poor Cornel!  It will be like making some expiation.
It will leave her free.  She can deal more tenderly with my memory as
dead than she could with me living still.  I should be a blight upon her
pure young life.  Ah! if we had never met."

He lay back feverish and excited, for the blow had had terrible effect,
and there were minutes when he was half-delirious, and had hard work to
control his thoughts.

For he was wandering away now with Cornel, who had forgiven him because
Valentina was dead.  Then it was Cornel who was dead, and he was with
the Contessa far away in some glorious land of flowers, fruit, and
sunshine; but the fruit was bitter, the flowers gave forth the scent of
poison, and the sun beat down heavily upon his head, scorching his
throbbing brain.

He woke up from a dream crowded with strange fancies, and uttered an
ejaculation of satisfaction, for his brain was clear again, and the
young Frenchman was standing before him, waiting to know why he had been
fetched.

CHAPTER TWENTY FIVE.

THE SECOND SECOND.

"Ah, oui, of course," said Leronde, exhaling a little puff of smoke.
"It is so, of course.  I know.  If there had been no knog viz ze stique,
ze huzziband would shallenge you.  But viz ze knog viz ze stique--so big
a knog, I sink you shallenge him, and satisfy l'honneur.  I go at once
and ask him to name his friends."

"Yes, I suppose that will be right," said Armstrong, after a few
moments' thought.

"But I am not sure that you can fight so soon."

"Why?"

"You 'ave ze bad head."

"Bah! a mere nothing.  I am ready; but of course, as you say, it cannot
be here.  Listen!  Is not that some one on the stairs?"

They were not left in doubt, for Keren-Happuch came in, round-eyed and
wondering, with a couple of cards held in her apron-guarded thumb and
finger.

"Please, Mr. Dale, sir, here's two doctors come to see you."

"Ma foi! two," cried Leronde.  "One is bad, too much.  Send zem away, my
friend."

"Bah!  Show them up," said the artist; and Keren-Happuch hurried out.
"Look," continued Armstrong; "Italians--his friends, I suppose."

"Aha! that is good," cried Leronde, holding out the cards.  "He
shallenge then.  I am glad, for I was get in head muddled after all
vezzer you ought to shallenge.  Now we are quite square."

A minute later two important-looking men were ushered in, to whom
Leronde at once advanced with a dignified mien, receiving them and
listening to the declaration of their mission, and after a few exchanges
of compliments on one side of the studio, away from where Armstrong sat
scowling, they left with the understanding that Leronde was to wait upon
them shortly to arrange all preliminaries.

"I am still not quite satisfy," said Leronde thoughtfully.  "I ought to
have been first, and take your shallenge to him."

"But what does it matter if we are to meet?"

"But you vas ze insulte."

"Indeed!" said Armstrong, with a bitter smile.  "Opinions are various,
boy.  But let that rest.  Help me to lie down on that couch, and give me
a cigar."

Leronde obeyed, watching his friend anxiously.

"You vill not be vell enough to fight."

"I will be well enough to fight, man," cried Armstrong savagely.
"There: wait a bit.  It is too soon to follow them yet;" and for a while
they sat and smoked, till Leronde burst out with--

"I am so glad you go to fight, my dear Dale."

"Are you?" said Armstrong gruffly.

"Yes; it do me good that you are ready to fight M'sieu le Conte like a
gentleman.  I thought all Englishmans degrade themself viz le boxe.
Bah! it is not good.  You have ze muscle great, but so have ze dustman
and ze navigator; let them fight--so."

"But look here, Leronde; this must be kept a secret from every one."

"Oh, certainement, name of a visky and sodaire.  I tell nobdis.  You
think I go blab and tell of ze meeting?  Valkaire!  Mums!"

"Have you ever seen one of these affairs at home?"

"Oh no, my friend, not chez-moi--at home.  It was in the Bois de
Boulogne."

"And you saw one there?"

"Four--five--and all were journalistes.  I was in two as principal, in
two as friend of my friend, and in ze oder one I go as ze friend of ze
docteur."

"Then you quite understand how it should be carried out?"

"Yes, yes, yes," said Leronde, nearly closing his eyes, and nodding his
head many times.  "Soyez content.  I mean make yourself sholly
comfortable, and it shall all go off to ze marvel."

"Very well, then; I leave myself in your hands."

"That is good.  Everything shall be done, as you say, first-class."

"And about weapons?"

"You are ze person insulte, and you have ze choice.  Le sword, of
course?" cried Leronde; and, throwing himself on guard, he foiled,
parried, and hopped about the studio, as if he were encountering an
enemy.

"Sit down, man," said Armstrong peevishly.  "No; I choose the pistol."

"My friend!  Oh!"

"It is shorter and sharper."

"But you do not vant to shoot ze man for stealing--fence like angels,
and there will be a little gentlemanly play; you prick ze Conte in ze
arm, honneur is satisfy, you embrace, and we return to Paris.  What can
be better than that?"

"Pistol!" said Armstrong sternly.

"But you do not want to shoot ze man for stealing away his vife."

"No," said Armstrong, in a low voice.  "I want him to shoot me."

"Ha, ha!  You are a fonnay fellow, my dear Dale.  You will not talk like
zat when you meet ze sword?"

"Pistols."

"As you will," said the Frenchman, shrugging his shoulders.  "You are my
principal, and I see zat your honneur is satisfy.  I go then to see ze
friend of M'sieu le Conte, and to make all ze preparations for to cross
to Belgium; but, my faith, my dear Dale, it is very awkward: I have not
ze small shange for all ze preliminary.  May I ask you to be my banker?"

"Yes, of course.  I ought to have thought," said Armstrong.

He went to his desk and took out the necessary sum, passed it to the
voluble little Frenchman, who rose, shook him by both hands, looked at
him with tears in his eyes, told him he was proud of him, and then
hurried off with his head erect his hat slightly cocked, and his eyes
now sparkling with excitement.

"Step ze first to be in ordaire; whom shall ve 'ave for ze ozaire
seconde?"

He frowned severely and walked on a few yards, looking very thoughtful.
Then the idea came.

"Of course: Shoe Pacey.  He vill be proud to go viz me to meet ze ozaire
secondes."

Leronde had been in the lowest of low spirits that morning.  The news
from Paris had been most disastrous for gentlemen of communistic
principles, who, in spite of crying "Vive la Commune!" saw the
unfortunate idol of their lives withering and dying daily.  Money, too,
had been very "shorts," as he called it, and he had gone to Armstrong
Dale's in the most despondent manner.  But now all that was altered.  He
had money in his purse, and walked as if on air.  There was no
opportunity for following the tracks of either "la gloire, or l'amour;"
but here was "l'honneur," the other person of a Frenchman's trinity,
calling him to the front; and on the strength of the funds in hand, he
entered the first tobacconist's, bought a whole ninepenny packet of
cigarettes, and then smoked in triumph all the way to Pacey's lodgings.

This gentleman was growling over a notice of the Old Masters' Exhibition
which he had written for a morning paper, and with which, to use his own
words, "the humbug of an editor had taken confounded liberties."

"Hallo!  Signor Barricado, what's up?  Republic gone to the dogs?"

"No, no, mon ami; but great news--a secret."

"Keep it, then."

"No, no; it is for you as well.  An affaire of honneur."

"An affair of fluff!  Bosh! we don't fight here."

"No," said Leronde, frowning fiercely.  "Belgium."

"Why, you confounded young donkey, whom are you going to fight?"

"I fight?  But, no; I am one seconde.  I come to you as my dear friend
to be ze ozaire."

"Oh, of course," cried Pacey ironically.  "Exactly--just in my line."

"I knew you would," cried Leronde, lighting a fresh cigarette, and
offering the packet, which was refused.

"Bah!  I like a draught, not a spoonful," growled Pacey, taking up and
filling his big meerschaum.  "Now then, about this honour mania?  Who's
the happy man?"

"Armstrong Dale, of course, for certaine."

"What!" roared Pacey.  "Who with?"

"Ze Conte Dellatoria, my friend."

"The devil.  Has it come to that?"

"But, yes.  Why not?  Zes huzziband is sure to find out some ozaire
day."

"Phew!" whistled Pacey, wiping his brow.  Then striking a match, he
began to smoke tremendously.

"And you will help our friend?" said Leronde.

"Help him?  Certainly."

"I knew it.  Pacey, my friend, you are one grand big brique."

"Oh yes, I am," cried Pacey banteringly.  "Now then, how was it?"

"Ze Conte follow his vife to chez Armstrong, find zem togezzer, and knog
our dear friend down viz a cane."

"Humph!  Serious as that?"

"Oh yes.  There is a great offence, of course.  Zey meet in Belgium, and
we go togezzer to see ze friend of ze Conte and arrange ze--ze--ze--vat
you call zem?"

"Preliminaries?"

"Precisely.  Now, my dear ole friend, you put on your boot an' ze ozaire
coat, and brush your hair--oh! horreur; why do you not get zem cut short
like mine?"

"Because I don't want to look like a convict.  Come in here."

Pacey seized his tobacco-jar and a box of matches.

"Got any cigarette papers?"

"But yes, and plenty of cigarettes."

"Come in here, then."

He opened the door leading into his little bedroom, and Leronde followed
him.

Pacey banged down the tobacco-jar upon the dressing-table, and then
threw open the window.

"Come and look out here," he cried.

"But we have no time to spare, my friend."

"Come and look out here," roared Pacey.

As Leronde approached him wonderingly, Pacey seized him by the collar,
and half dragged his head out.

"Look down there," he said, pointing into the square pit-like place
formed by the backs of the neighbouring houses, from the second floor,
where they stood, to the basement; "you can't jump down there?"

"My faith, no.  It would be death."

"And there is no way of climbing on to the roof."

Leronde shook his head, and looked to see if his friend was mad.

"And you cannot fly?"

"No; I leave zat to your cocksparrow de Londres," said Leronde, trying
to conceal his wonder and dread by a show of hilarity.

"That's right, then.  You sit down there and smoke cigarettes till I
come back."

"But, my friend, ze engagement, ze meeting viz ze amis of ze Conte.
What go you to do?"

"See Armstrong Dale, and bring him to his senses.  If I can't--go and
break the Count's neck."

"But, mon cher Pacey!" cried Leronde, "l'honneur?"

"Hang honour!" roared his friend.  "I'm going in for common-sense;" and
before the Frenchman could arrest him, the door was banged to, locked,
the key removed, and steps were heard on the landing; then the
sitting-room door was locked, and, with his face full of perplexity,
Leronde lit a fresh cigarette.

"Faith of a man, these English," he said, "zey are mad, as Shakespeare
did say about Hamlet, and I am sure, if zey do shave Shoe Pacey head,
zey will find ze big crack right across him."

CHAPTER TWENTY SIX.

THE NEWS SPREADS.

"If I have sinned," muttered Armstrong, as he leaned back in his chair,
for when from time to time he tried to walk about, a painful sensation
of giddiness seized upon him, "I am having a foretaste of my punishment.
How long he is--how long he is!"

But still Leronde did not come, and to occupy his mind, the sufferer sat
and thought out a plan for their journey, which he concluded would mean
a cab to Liverpool Street, then the express to Harwich, the boat to
Ostend; next, where the seconds willed: and afterwards--

"What?" said the wretched man, with a strange smile.  "Ah, who knows!
If it could only be oblivion--rest from all this misery and despair!"

He rose to try and write a letter or two, notably one to Cornel, but the
effort was painful, and he crept back to his chair.

"She will know--she will divine--that I preferred to die," he muttered,
"Ah, at last!  Why, he has been hours."

For there was a step outside, and then the door was thrown open, as he
lay back, with his aching eyes shaded by his hand.

"Come at last, then!" he sighed; and the next moment he started, for the
studio door was banged to, and locked.  "You, Joe?"

"Yes, I've come at last," cried Pacey, thrusting his hands into his
pockets, and striding up, to stand before him with his legs far apart.

"Well, then, shake hands and go," said Armstrong quietly.  "I'm not
well.  I've had an accident."

"Accident?" roared Pacey.  "Yes, you have had an accident, the same as a
man has who goes and knocks his head against a wall."

"What do you mean?" cried Armstrong, starting.

"Mean?  I mean that you're the biggest fool that fortune ever pampered
and spoiled."

"Joe Pacey!"

"Hold your tongue, idiot, and listen to me.  Here you are, gifted by
nature with ten times the brains of an ordinary man; you can paint like
Raphael or Murillo; fame and fortune are at your feet; and you have the
love waiting for you of one of the sweetest, most angelic women who ever
stepped this earth."

"Pacey!"

"Hold your tongue, boy!  Haven't I been like a father to you ever since
you came into this cursed village?  Haven't I devoted myself to you as
soon as I saw you were a good fellow, full of genius?  I'm a fool to say
so, but in my wretched, wrecked life, I felt that I'd found something to
live for at last, and that I could be proud and happy in seeing you, who
are as much an Englishman as I am in blood, rise to the highest pitch of
triumph; while, if you grew proud then and forgot me, it wouldn't
matter; I could afford it, for you had achieved success."

"You've been a good true adviser to me, Joe, ever since I have known
you."

"And you have turned out the most ungrateful dog that ever breathed.
Morals?  You've no more morals than a mahlstick.  You had everything man
could wish for, and then you must kick it all over, and break the heart
of an angel."

"Let her rest.  Say what you like to bully me, Joe.  It's all true.  I
don't fight against it.  But you can't understand it all.  Say what you
like, only go and leave me.  I want to be alone."

"Do you?" cried Pacey excitedly.  "Then I don't want you to be.  So the
Conte gave you that crack on the head, did he?"

"What!" cried Armstrong, springing up.  "How came you to think that?"

"How came I to think that?  Why, I was told by a chattering French ape."

"Leronde?  Told you?"

"Of course he did.  Came to me to be your other second."

"The idiot!  Where is he?"

"Locked up where he'll stay till I let him loose."

Armstrong used a strong expression.

"And so we must have a duel, must we?  Go out to Belgium to fight this
Italian organ-grinder.  Curse him, and his Jezebel of a wife!"

"Silence, man!" cried Armstrong excitedly.  "Pacey, no more of this!
Where is Leronde?  He must be set free at once.  My honour is at stake."

"His what?" cried Pacey, bursting into a roar of ironical laughter.  "My
God!  His honour!  You adulterous dog, you talk to me of your honour and
duelling, and all that cursed, sickly, contemptible code that ought to
have been dead and buried, and wondered at by us as a relic of the dark
ages--you talk to me of that?  Why, do you know what it means?  First
and foremost, murdering Cornel Thorpe: for, as sure as heaven's above
us, that organ-man will shoot you like the dog you are, and in killing
you he'll kill that poor girl.  I swear it.  She can't help it.  She
gave her love to you, poor lassie, and she's the kind of woman who loves
once and for all.  There's the first of it.  As for you, well, the best
end of you is that you should be buried at once, out of the way, as you
would be if I let you go to meet this man."

"If you let me?" raged Armstrong.

"Yes, if I let you; for I won't.  Why, you're mad.  That Jezebel has
turned your brain, and I'll have you in a strait waistcoat, and then in
a padded room, before I'll let you go to save your honour and his.  Ha,
ha!  His honour!  The Italian greyhound!  He never took any notice of
his wife till he found she had a lover, but was after as many
light-famed creatures as there are cards in the devil's books.  Then--
his honour!  Ha, ha! his honour!  Why, the whole gang of French and
Italian monkeys never knew what honour is, and never will.  Now then, I
said I'd thrash you, and I have.  I only wish Dellatoria had jolly well
fractured your skull, so as to make you an invalid for six months.  Look
here; I've locked up Leronde, I'll lock up you, and if the Conte comes
here, I'll kick him downstairs."

"You are mad.  I must meet him."

"I'm not mad, and you shan't meet him."

"You mean well, Pacey, but it is folly to go on like this.  Run back and
set Leronde at liberty."

"I'm going to do what I like, not what you like," cried Pacey fiercely,
pulling out a knife; "and first of all, I'll finish that cursed
picture."

He swung the great easel round, and in a few minutes had slashed the
canvas to ribbons, and torn it from the frame.

"There's an end of that!" he roared.

"So much the better," said Armstrong, who had looked on unmoved.

"Oh! you like that, then?" cried Pacey.  "You're coming round."

"Now go," said Armstrong, "and end this folly."

"You'll swear first of all that you will not meet this man?"

"I'll swear I will," said Armstrong coldly.

"He'll shoot you dead."

"I hope so."

"Armstrong, lad, listen to me," said Pacey, calming down.  "You'll be
sensible?"

"Yes."

"And give it up?  For poor Cornel's sake?"

"Silence! or you'll drive me really mad."

"Now then, get your hat, and come with me."

"Will you go?"

"Will you come with me?"

"Look here," said Armstrong.  "I can bear no more.  I want to be cool
and act like a man to the end, but you are pushing me to the very
brink.--Will you go?"

"Yes," said Pacey, buttoning up his coat.  "I'm off now, boy."

"Where?"

"Straight to the police.  I'll swear a breach of the peace against you
both, and have you seized, or bound over, or something.  This meeting
shan't take place.  For Cornel's sake--do you hear?  For her sake, so
there!"

He strode to the door, unlocked it, opened, and banged it loudly behind
him, and Armstrong stood thinking what course he ought to pursue, while
Pacey went straight away, not to the police, but to Thorpe's hotel,
where he told the doctor how matters stood.

"I don't know what you are to do, sir," said Thorpe coldly.  "I wash my
hands of the whole business.  He has behaved horribly to my poor sister,
and turned her brain.  Let him go and be shot."

"Likely," growled Pacey.  "Nice Christian advice to give.  Why, it would
kill her."

"Not it.  She has too much womanly determination in her, poor girl.  But
I can do nothing.  She has been to him again and again in opposition to
my wishes--forgotten all her woman's dignity."

"To try and save your old schoolfellow, her lover."

"Bah! she has cast him off, sir, as the scoundrel deserves."

"Not she," said Pacey.  "She loves him still in spite of all, and in
time she would forgive him, if he behaved like a man."

"Not if I can prevent it," retorted Thorpe.  "She shall not forgive
him."

"Well, sir," said Pacey, "I have not come to dispute with you about
that.  He is almost your brother, and he is in deadly peril of his life.
That Italian has challenged him; they will fight, as sure as we stand
here, and the malignant, spiteful scoundrel will shoot Armstrong like a
dog."

"Nonsense!  What can he care for such a wife?"

"Nothing; but his honour is at stake."

"His honour!" cried Thorpe contemptuously.

"Exactly so.  What such men call their honour.  Armstrong will evade me
somehow, and go off to Belgium, I am sure; and if he does, he is so
careless of his own life now, in his despair, misery, and degradation,
that he will never come back alive."

"Pish!"

"It is a fact, sir.  I have heard that Dellatoria is deadly with sword
or pistol, and he has been out more than once before--Good heavens, Miss
Thorpe! are you there?"

"Yes," said Cornel slowly, as she came forward from the door leading
into an inner room.  "I have heard every word."

CHAPTER TWENTY SEVEN.

A POTENT DRUG.

What to do?  Leronde a prisoner; Pacey threatening legal steps.  He must
go somehow.  The only way open appeared to be this; he must leave London
at once, telegraphing to the Conte that he had gone on, and would meet
him and his friends at the principal hotel in Ostend.

Armstrong, after much mental struggling, had come to this decision, when
there was a knock at the door.

"Too late," he muttered.  Then aloud, "Come in!" and Keren-Happuch
entered.

"If you please, sir, there's--"

"I know," he said shortly.  "Show them up."

"Please, sir, it ain't them; it's her."

"What?" he cried, starting.  "Whom do you mean?"

"Her in the thick veil, sir, as come before."

"Great Heavens!" panted Armstrong; and his brain seemed to reel.  "No.
I cannot--I will not see her."

"'M I to tell her so, sir?" cried the girl joyfully, "and send her
away?"

"Yes.  I'll go no farther," he muttered.  "Send her away at once."

The girl turned to the door, but, when she twisted the handle, it moved
in her hand, the door was pushed against her, and as she gave way, the
closely veiled and cloaked figure walked slowly into the room.

Armstrong turned savagely upon Keren-Happuch.  "Go!" he said sharply.

"I knowed it," muttered the girl as she went out.  "Men can't keep to
their words, and it's very hard on us poor girls."

Armstrong stood facing his visitor as the door closed, and then the
giddiness came over him again.  He staggered to a chair, dropped into
it, and his head fell upon his hand.

"How could you be so mad!" he groaned.  "Go back to your husband; we
must never meet again.  Woman, you have been a curse to me and ruined my
poor life.  But there, I will not reproach you."  He closed his eyes,
for his senses nearly left him, and his visitor stood gazing sadly down
at him not a yard away.

"I suppose you will despise me," he groaned, "but I cannot help that.
You will think that I ought to hold to you now, and save you from your
husband's anger.  But I can do nothing.  Broken, conscience-stricken, if
ever poor wretch was in despair it is I.  There, for God's sake, go back
to him.  He will forgive you, as I ask you to forgive me now."

He paused, and then went on as if she had just spoken something which
coincided with his thoughts.

"You will despise me and think me weak, but I am near the end, and I do
not shrink from speaking and telling you that I go to meet your husband
with the knowledge that I have broken the heart of as pure and true a
woman as ever breathed."

A low, pitiful sigh came from behind the veil.

"Don't, for Heaven's sake, don't, now.  It is all over; the mad comedy
is played out--all but the last scene.  Try and forget it all, and go
with the knowledge that his life is safe for me, for I will not raise my
hand against him--that I swear."

He uttered a low moan, for the place seemed strange to him, and his
words far distant, as if they were spoken by some one else.  Incipient
delirium was creeping in to assault his brain, and in another minute he
would have been quite insensible; but a hand was laid upon his shoulder,
and the touch electrified him, making him spring wildly from his seat
with a cry.

"No, no," he cried passionately, and with his eyes flashing; "slave to
you no more; I tell you, woman, all is over between us.  For the few
hours left to me, let me be in peace."

The veil was slowly drawn aside, and he clapped his hands to his temples
and bent forward, gazing at his visitor.

"Cornel!" he muttered--"Cornel!--No, no!  It is a dream."

He shook his head, and passed his hand across his eyes, to try and sweep
away the mist that was gathering in his brain.

"No, no," he muttered again, in a low tone; "a dream--a dream."

"No," came softly to his ears, "it is not a dream, Armstrong.  It is I--
Cornel."

"Why have you come?" he cried, roused by her words, and staggering up to
grasp the mantelpiece and save himself from falling.

"To try and save you," she said sadly.  "Armstrong, you are going to
fight this man?"

He was silent.  The dreamy feeling was coming back.

"You do not deny it.  Armstrong--brother--companion of my childhood--you
must not, you shall not do this wicked thing.  Think of it.  Your life
against his.  The shame--the horror of the deed."

He laughed softly.

"I have sinned enough," he said.  "He will not fall."

"Will the sin be less if you let him, in your despair, take his enemy's
life?  This is madness.  Armstrong, you cannot--you shall not go."

He was silent.

"What am I to say to you again?" she pleaded.  "You are like stone.
Must I humble myself to you once more, and cast off all a woman's
modesty and dignity?  Armstrong, weak, doting as it is, I tell you I
forgive you, dear--only promise me that you will not go."

He passed his hand across his eyes as he clung to the shelf to keep
himself from falling, and said, in a low, dreamy voice--

"An insult to you--a degradation to me to take your pardon.  No!
Cornel, and once more, no.  Now, if you have any feeling for me, leave
me to myself, for I have much to do."

"You will prepare to go?"

He remained stubbornly silent, with his eyes half-closed.

"Then," she cried passionately, as she saw him sway gently to and fro,
as if prior to falling helpless upon the floor, "I will save you in
spite of all.  You shall not give away your life like this.  You are
weak, half-delirious, and cannot command even your thoughts.  You shall
not go."

He opened his eyes widely, and it was as if it took some moments for him
to grasp her words.  Then, with a little laugh, he said softly--

"How will you stop me?"

"I would sooner see you dead."

"Well, then--dead--dead--at rest.  Why not!  You are mistress of all his
secrets--all his drugs.  Why not?  I have injured you; kill me now--at
once."

"Are you really mad, Armstrong?" she said, looking at him wonderingly.

"Yes--I suppose so--my head swims.  I can't--can't think.  But it is
time to go."

"Go?--go where?" she cried excitedly.

He uttered a low laugh and shook his head, as if to clear it again, but
the vertigo increased.

She started and looked wildly round with her eyes flashing; and a
strangely set look of determination came over her face, as she took a
step to a table upon which stood a carafe of water and a glass, which
she rapidly filled.  Then, going toward him again, she hesitated once
more, and her whole manner changed.

"Armstrong!" she cried, but he did not hear her; "Armstrong!"

She shook him, and he sprang up, fully roused now.

"Ah!" he muttered.  "Giddy from the blow."

He took a step or two aside, and caught the back of a chair.

"You are going!" she said mockingly.

He looked at her sharply.

"You will not go," she said.  "It is all a braggart's boast, to hide the
cowardice in your heart."

"What!" he cried wildly.

"A man who is going to fight does not tell his friends for fear they
should stop him."

"No," he groaned.  "I'm not myself.  What have I said?"

"Coward's words," she cried, "to frighten a weak girl.  You bade me
poison you to end your miserable life."

"I--I said that?" he cried.  "Well, why not?"

"Why not?" she said, gazing at him fixedly, "why not?  Look, then."

He bent forward wondering, as he struggled with the fit that was coming
on again, while she took a bottle from the little satchel hanging from
her wrist, snatched out the stopper, and poured a portion of its
contents into the glass.

"There!" she cried triumphantly.  "The test.  Poison--one of our
strongest drugs.  Are you brave enough to drink?"

He took a step forward, seized the glass, tottered for a moment, and let
a little splash over the side on to the floor.  Then, drawing himself
up, he placed the vessel to his lips, and drained it--the last drop
seeming to scald his throat, and making him drop the tumbler, and clap
his hands to his lips.

Then, half turning round, he thrust out his hands again, as if feeling,
like one suddenly struck blind, for something to save himself from
falling.  A little later, he lurched suddenly, his legs gave way beneath
him, and he sank heavily upon the floor.

CHAPTER TWENTY EIGHT.

TWO WOMEN'S LOVE.

A woman--with the fierce lurid look of a tigress in her dark eyes, and
in her action as lithe and elastic, she paced up and down her bedroom
hour after hour.  Now she threw herself upon a couch in utter
exhaustion, but anon she sprang up again to resume the hurried walk to
and fro.

At times she went to the door to open it and listen, for it was secured
only by the locks and bolts of the Grundy Patent--Dellatoria, in spite
of his newly awakened jealous rage, feeling that his wife would join
with him in keeping the servants in ignorance of their terrible rupture.

But all was still downstairs; and at last, enforcing an outward
appearance of composure, Valentina changed her dress, bathed her burning
eyes with spirit-scented water, and descended to her boudoir, where she
turned down the lamp beneath its rose-coloured shade, and rang the bell,
before seating herself in a lounge with her back half turned from the
door.

"Pretty well time," said the butler, who had been heading the discussion
below stairs regarding the meaning of what had taken place.  "There,
cook, you may dish up."

The footman presented himself at the door.

"Your ladyship rang?"

"Yes.  Where is your master?"

"In the lib'ry, my lady."

"Alone?"

"No, my lady.  Colonel Varesti and Baron Gratz are with him again."

"That will do."

"Yes, my lady."

The man hesitated at the door.

"Well?"

"Does your ladyship wish the dinner to be served?"

"No: wait till your master orders it.  I am unwell.  Give me that flacon
of salts."

The man handed the large cut-glass bottle, and went down.

The aspect of languor passed away in an instant, and Valentina sprang
from the seat.

"I might have known it," she panted.  "He is no coward when he is
roused, despicable as he is at other times.  Those men.  It means a
meeting.  They will fight, and--"

She clapped her hands to her forehead as in imagination she saw
Armstrong lying bleeding at her husband's feet.  Strong and brave as he
was, she doubted the artist's ability to stand before a man like the
Conte, who had often boasted to her of his skill with the small sword,
and ability as a marksman.

"And I have wasted all this time."

Then, after a few moments' thought, divining that the inevitable meeting
would take place abroad, she went up at once to her bedroom and locked
herself in.

Her brain was still misty and confused by the intense excitement through
which she had passed, for upon reaching home, and savagely dismissing
Lady Grayson, the Conte had turned upon her furiously.  The passion of
his southern nature had been aroused, and a mad jealousy developed
itself respecting the woman whom of late he had utterly neglected.

In a few moments her mind was quite made up, and, taking a small
dressing bag, she rapidly emptied into it the whole of the costly
contents of her jewel-cases, unlocked a small cabinet, and took from it
what money she possessed, and then hastily dressed for going out.

A very few minutes sufficed for this, and, after pausing for a few
moments to collect herself, she took up the bag, and, unlocking the
door, passed out silently on to the thickly carpeted landing, descended
to the hall, where she paused again as she heard a low buzz of voices in
the library, and then walked quickly to the door, passed out, and
hurried up the wide street, breathing freely as she felt that she had
been unobserved.

Not quite.  Ladies in large establishments live beneath the observation
of many eyes.  Valentina had no sooner begun to descend the wide stairs
than a white cap was thrust out from the door of a neighbouring room,
and the eyes beneath it were immediately after looking down the great
staircase, while a pair of ears twitched as they listened till the front
door was heard to close.

The next minute the wearer of the cap was in the bed and dressing rooms,
gazing at the empty jewel-cases, noting the absence of the bag, cloak,
and bonnet, even to the veil; and then came the low ejaculation of the
one word, "Well!"

The Abigail ran down the backstairs and made her way into the hall, just
in time to meet the butler returning from ushering out the Conte's two
friends, who had been closeted with him, consulting as to what
proceedings should be taken, as there had been no appearance put in by
the other side.

The butler heard the lady's-maids hurried communication, nodded sagely,
and said oracularly that he wasn't a bit surprised; then coughed to
clear his voice, waved the maid away, closed the baize door after her,
and entered the library to repeat what he had heard.

The Conte did not even change countenance.

"Stop all tattling amongst the servants," he said.  "Her ladyship is not
well--a strange seizure to-day.  It must be past the dinner hour."

"Yes, my lord."

"Let it be served at once."

The butler bowed, and went out solemnly.

The moment he was alone, a sharp grating sound was heard, and a strange
look came over the Conte's face as he hastily opened a cabinet, took
something from a drawer, and placed it in his breast pocket.  Then,
hurrying upstairs, he satisfied himself of the truth of all he had
heard, and descended, took his hat from the stand and went out quietly,
unheard, even by the servants.

Meanwhile Valentina had walked straight to the studio.

The street-door was ajar, for Keren-Happuch had just gone into the next
street to post a letter at the pillar, so the closely veiled woman
passed in unseen, and went upstairs, stood for a few moments listening,
and then softly entered.

She uttered a low sigh of relief, glad to have entered the place which,
for the moment, felt to her like a sanctuary.

It was many hours since she had been surprised there by her husband and
Lady Grayson; but to her then it seemed only a few minutes before, and
she looked round the great dim room quickly, with a smile upon her lips.

But the smile froze there, and a horrible sensation of fear came over
her.  She had waited too long.  There must have been a challenge from
her husband, and Armstrong had responded.  The street-door open; the
studio unfastened; and this dim light!  Then she was too late: he had
gone.  But where?  Belgium?  France?  The thought was horrible--almost
more than she could bear.

"No, no," she murmured.  "It cannot be."

She advanced into the great dim place excitedly, with the many
grim-looking plaster figures and busts seeming to watch her furtively
out of the gloom; and as she looked quickly from side to side, she
fancied that the faces were menacing and full of reproach, as if telling
her that she had sent her lover to his death.

She had nearly crossed the room when she started and shrank back in
horror, for one of the rugs had been kicked slightly aside, and there
was a wet dark mark upon the boards which she knew at a glance to be
blood--his blood, for it was here he had fallen when her husband struck
him down.

With the faintest of hopes amid her despair that she might still be in
time, she went on to the inner door, seized the handle, and was pressing
it, but it was twisted from her fingers, the door opened, and she was
about to fling herself into Armstrong's arms, but only shrank back with
a look of jealous rage and despair.

For Cornel stood framed in the opening and closed the door, then looked
her firmly and defiantly in the face.

Neither spoke for a full minute, and as Valentina gazed in the blanched
countenance before her, she read here so stony and despairing a look,
that she shrank away in horror, certain that either there was some
terrible revelation awaiting her beyond the door which had been so
carefully closed, or else that Cornel's eyes were confirming her worst
dread, and that Armstrong had gone forth to meet his death.

It was some moments before the Contessa could command herself
sufficiently to speak aloud.  She wished to get from Cornel's lips the
truth, and to show her how, possessed as she was of Armstrong's love,
she could treat her with calm, contemptuous tolerance, as one almost
beneath her notice.  But the stern disdain in those large flashing eyes
mastered her and kept her silent.  There was a magnetism in their
glance, and she felt that if she spoke it would be in a broken feeble
manner, which would lower her in her rival's eyes.

She fought against it, struggled for a long time vainly, and moment by
moment felt how strong in her innocence and truth her rival stood before
her.  It was not until she had lashed herself into a state of fury that
she could force herself to speak.

"Mr. Dale--where is he?" she cried at last imperiously.

"How dare you come and ask?" said Cornel fiercely, her whole manner
changed.

"Because I have a right," cried Valentina, who, stung now by her rival's
words, began to recover herself.  Her eyes too dilated as she went on,
and something of her old hauteur and contempt flashed out.

"You!--a right?"

"Yes; the right of the woman he loves--who has given up everything for
his sake."

"Loves!  The woman he loves!" cried Cornel contemptuously.

"Yes, and who loves him as such a woman as I can love.  Do you think
that you, in your girlish coldness, could ever have won him as I have?
Tell me where he is."

"That you may join him?" cried Cornel.  "You would give him over to your
husband--to that horror--and his death."

"Ah!" cried Valentina excitedly; "then he has not gone yet.  He is
safe."  And, in spite of herself, she gave way to a hysterical burst of
tears.

"What is it to you?" said Cornel coldly.  "He has escaped from your
hands.  You have no right here, woman.  Go."

"I am right, then," cried the Contessa, mastering her weakness once
more.  "You are trying to keep us apart.  He is mine, I tell you, mine
for ever.  He is there, then; I am not too late--there in that room.
Armstrong!" she cried loudly, "come to me.  I am here."

She made for the door again, but Cornel seized her, and strove with all
her might to keep the furious woman back, but she was like a child in
her hands, and was rudely flung aside.  Valentina thrust open the door,
entered the study, and passed through it to the chamber beyond, to utter
a wild cry, and fall upon her knees beside the bed on which Armstrong
lay cold and still.

Then, starting up, she bent over him, laid her hand upon his brow, her
cheek against his lips, and staggered back.

"Dead!" she cried, "dead!"

For his eyes were closed, and the bandaged cut upon his brow gave him a
ghastly look, seen as he was by the shaded light of a lamp upon the
table by the bed's head.

She rushed back through the little room to the studio, where Cornel
stood, wild-eyed, and white as the figure upon the bed.

"Wretch! you have killed him in your insane jealousy.  It could not have
been that blow.  Tell me! confess!" she cried, seizing her by the arms.

"Better so than that he should have fallen back into your power," said
Cornel bitterly.

"Ah!  You own it, then?  Oh, it is too horrible!"

Her face convulsed with agony, the Contessa seized Cornel by the arm,
threw down the bag, which flew open, so that the jewels scattered on the
floor, and tried to drag her toward the studio door, calling hoarsely
for help.  But her voice rose to the ceiling, and not a sound was heard
below.

But Cornel resisted now with all her might, and in the struggle which
ensued wrested herself away, ran across the studio, darted through the
door of the little room, dashed it to, and had time to slip the bolt
before her rival flung herself against it, and then beat heavily against
the panel with her hand.

Pale as ashes, and panting with excitement, Cornel stood with her left
shoulder pressed against the panel, feeling the blows struck upon it
through the wood, as, with her eyes fixed and strained, she felt about
for the key, her hand trembling so that she could hardly turn it in the
lock.

"No, no!" she muttered.  "I'll die sooner than she shall touch him
again."

Then she held her breath, listening, for she fancied she heard a sound
in the studio above the beating on the panel, which suddenly culminated
in one strangely given blow, accompanied by a wild shriek of agony,
followed by a heavy fall and a piteous groan.

CHAPTER TWENTY NINE.

HUSBAND AND WIFE.

Startled beyond bearing by the sounds of mortal suffering, Cornel
unfastened the door, drew it toward her, and then stopped, utterly
paralysed by the scene in the studio.

There, not a yard away from the door, lay the beautiful woman, her face
drawn in agony and horror, with the blood welling from a wound in her
throat: her bonnet was back on her shoulders, and her hair torn down, as
if a hand had suddenly been savagely laid upon her brow, her head
dragged back, and a blow struck at her from behind; while standing upon
the other side, with his compressed lips drawn away from his set teeth,
eyes nearly closed, and brow contracted, was the Conte, looking down at
his work.

For a few moments Cornel could not stir.  The studio, with its many
casts, seemed to perform a ghastly dance round her, and she felt as if
this were some horrible nightmare.  Then the deathly sickness passed
off, and she cried wildly to the Conte, who did not even seem aware of
her presence--

"O Heaven!  What have you done?"

Her piteous appeal made him start back into consciousness, and with a
hasty motion he hurled something across the studio, where it fell with a
tinkling, metallic sound.

"I--I struck her," he gasped, in a harsh cracked voice.  "I loved her--
ah! how I loved her; and she was false.  Look: she had even robbed me,
and fled with all her jewels--to him.  See where they lie, scattered
upon his floor.  Ah, signora," he cried passionately, and growing more
and more Italian in his excitement, "I poured out wealth at her feet.
There was nothing I would not have done to gratify her.  For I loved
her--I loved her.  Dio mio, how I loved!"

"Hush!" cried Cornel, recovering herself somewhat in the presence of
suffering and danger, her medical education asserting itself.  "Go
quickly and call help.  Send for a surgeon."

"No, no!" he cried excitedly, as his face blanched with dread.  "If I
call, it means the police, and--oh! horror--they will say I have
murdered her."

"Man!" cried Cornel, in disgust at his sudden display of selfishness,
"have you no feeling?--Is this your love?  Quick!--your handkerchief.
Mine too; take it from my pocket.  God help me, and give me strength,"
she whispered, as her busy fingers staunched the wound by closing the
cut.  Then, as the Conte stood looking on, trembling like a leaf, she
bade him fetch a large wide lotah from where it stood upon a bracket,
pour water into it from the carafe, and place it upon the floor beside
the Contessa's head.

And as she knelt there all hatred and horror of the beautiful woman
passed away.  It was an erring sister and sufferer for sin, bleeding to
death; and, knowing how precious minutes were at such a time, she tore
up the handkerchiefs and portions of the Contessa's attire, as, with
skilled hands, she checked the bleeding, and securely bandaged the
wound.

She was so intent upon her work, that, after he had obeyed her orders,
she was hardly conscious of the Conte's presence, while he, after
watching her acts for some minutes, suddenly looked round, startled by
some sound which penetrated to where they were.  Then, trembling
visibly, he began to examine the front of his clothes, passing his hands
over them, and examining his palms for traces of the deed, but finding
none.

Then a fresh thought struck him, and after keenly watching Cornel to see
if she noticed the action, he crept on tip-toe--a miserably bent,
decrepit-looking figure--to where the tinkling sound had been heard,
picked up a little ivory-handled stiletto, examined its blade in the
faint light, with his back to the group by the inner room door, and,
catching up a piece of Moorish scarf, wiped it quickly, and hid the
weapon in his breast pocket.

Then creeping on tip-toe to the studio door, he listened, his face full
of abject fear, and hearing nothing, he turned the key.

He glanced toward Cornel, whose back was toward him, as she busily went
on with her task, hiding too his wife's face from him by her position.

Hesitating for a moment or two, he then drew a deep breath, and crossed
softly to where the bag lay open with some of the glittering jewels
still hanging to its edge: great strings of pearls, and a necklet of
diamonds.

These he hurriedly thrust back, and then went quickly and silently
about, picking up rings, bracelets, brooches, and tiaras of emerald,
ruby, diamond, and sapphire, till, with a sigh of satisfaction, he
closed the morocco bag, the fastening giving forth a loud snap.

"Is--is she dead?" he whispered; and his lips were so close to Cornel's
ear that she started round, and let fall the wrist upon whose pulse her
fingers were pressed.

"No," she whispered.  "I have staunched the wound till you can get
proper help, but I fear internal bleeding."

At that moment there was a piteous sigh followed by a low moan, and the
beautiful dark eyes opened, to gaze vacantly for a few moments.  Then
intelligence came into them, as they rested upon Cornel, who was now
bending over her.

"Ah," she said softly, as her hand felt for Cornel's, which was laid
upon her brow; "you?  Good for evil;" and she drew Cornel's hand to her
lips and kissed it.  "Forgive me," she whispered, "before I die.  I
loved him so."

A curiously harsh low cry escaped from the Conte, who literally writhed
in his jealous agony, and Valentina turned her eyes upon him where he
stood dimly seen, as if looking at her from out of a mist.

"You there!" she said bitterly, as Cornel once more grasped her wrist.
"Well, are you satisfied?  You have killed my body, as you killed my
love, when, as a young innocent girl, I was sold to you for your wealth
and title, and Heaven knows I would have tried to be your true loving
wife."

"Oh, Valentina! my beautiful--my own!" he groaned; and he stooped to
take her hand.

"Pah! don't touch me!" she cried hoarsely; and she raised the hand she
had snatched away, and pointed to the bag he held.  "Take them to your
mistresses whose smiles you have always bought.  Let me die in peace."

"No, no; live!" he cried.

"To save you from the punishment you merit?" she whispered scornfully.

"No, no! to be my dearest love and wife again.  Let us go back to sunny
Italy, away from all this miserable city."

"Too late!" she said sadly.  "You should have said that years ago."

"For pity's sake don't speak," whispered Cornel.

"Why not, little doctor?" said Valentina softly.  "Better so.  Ah, I was
not all bad, dear.  I loved him before I knew of you.  How could I help
looking on you with jealous hate?  Let me kiss you once--before I go.
Be loving to him and forgive him--it was all my fault--tell me you will
forgive him--when I am gone."

"With all my heart," said Cornel softly; and she bent down to press her
lips to those of the suffering woman, while the tears over-ran her
brimming eyelids, and her heart swelled with pity for one so deeply
punished for her sin.

But as if the Contessa recollected the scene of a short time before, she
thrust the gentle face away before lips touched lips, and with a loud
cry--

"No, no!  I had forgotten.  I remember now.  How could you be so base?
No! don't touch me.  I will see him once again.  Armstrong!--my love--my
own."

She dragged herself over, and began to crawl to the door, when the
Conte's face became convulsed with passion once more, his hand sought
his breast, the bag fell to the ground, and with an oath he cried--

"Then he is in there!--in hiding."

Springing over the crawling figure, he dashed through to the inner room,
and, as Valentina uttered a piteous moan, the Conte flung open the
bedroom door.

"Dog!--Coward!" he yelled, and then stopped, petrified at the sight of
the motionless figure upon the bed.  Then the door swung to between
them, and he thrust back the little blade, and came stealthily out,
muttering softly to himself as he bent over his wife, insensible to all
that passed.

He was trembling violently now.

"I did not know," he muttered to Cornel.  "I struck him when I found
them together, but I did not know.  I--I must go--away.  Your laws are
bad.  An affair of honour.  Will--will she die too?"

"I cannot say," replied Cornel coldly.  "She must have better surgical
help.  I am only a nurse."

"Yes," he said hastily.  "Better help.  A great surgeon.  She must not
die.  I will get a carriage and take her away."

"It would be dangerous to move her."

"More dangerous far to leave her here," he muttered.  Then aloud, "It
must be risked, madam.  But listen.  You are his friend?"

"Yes."

"This is a terrible misfortune, but a private matter--not for the
police.  You will not tell them how--by accident--I struck my wife?"

"No," said Cornel, after a pause; and a shudder ran through her.

"Hah!  Then the law need not meddle with what was a private quarrel--a
mistake.  My wife, here, shall live, and you who are so good and
beautiful and kind, you shall be silent, and--one moment."

He fumbled with the clasp of the bag he had picked up, opened it, and,
as Cornel's brows contracted with horror, he searched within and drew
out a magnificent diamond and sapphire bracelet.

"Hah!" he cried.  "You will wear that for both our sakes, and be silent,
and blind to the past."

"I will be silent and blind, for the sake of the man I loved," she said
to herself, as she thrust back the jewel and shook her head.

"But you will not tell?" he said.

"No, sir; your secret is safe."

The Conte uttered a sigh of satisfaction, threw back the bracelet, and
closed the bag with a snap, while Cornel eyed him with disgust.

"Do you intend to risk removing this lady?"

"Certainly," he said firmly; "it must be done.  Lock the door after me,"
he whispered, as he crossed the studio.

Cornel followed and obeyed, listening to his descending steps.  Then,
returning to where Valentina lay insensible, she satisfied herself of
the security of the bandages, and once more felt her pulse.

"If there is no internal bleeding she will live.  Yes, I will forgive
you.  Some day you may know the truth.  And then?  Ah, who can tell?"

She bent down and kissed the broad forehead, and then knelt there for a
few moments before rising and going quickly into Armstrong's bedroom to
gaze at him for a minute, and return, carefully closing after her both
the doors.

She kept her vigil there for a few minutes before there were steps
again, and a soft tap at the door.

She admitted the Conte.

"I have a carriage waiting, and a man here to help," he said.

"I am not clever and experienced," said Cornel anxiously.  "Let a doctor
see her first."

For answer the Conte gave her a quick nod.

"It is secrecy, is it not?"

"Oh yes, but--"

"The best London can give," he whispered.  "When I have her back at
home.  And you understand that was nonsense which I said about striking
him?"

The bag was on his arm, with his hand pushed far through, as he went
back to the door, and signalled to a man to come in.  Then seeing that
this removal was inevitable, Cornel rapidly replaced the cloak well
round the insensible figure, and rearranged the head.

"Don't--don't waste time," said the Conte impatiently, and signing to
the man, the latter bent down and lifted the motionless figure as easily
as if it had been a child.

"Be careful, my friend.  A sad accident.  Be careful.  Mind."

He opened the door for the man to pass through, and Cornel followed
them, to listen to the heavy descending steps, till all was silent.
Then came the rattle of wheels, and she knew that they were gone.

Closing the door of the studio, she walked across it, dropped upon her
knees, and clasped her hands.

"Have I done rightly?" she murmured.  "I don't know.  It seems like
madness now."  Then a weary sigh, as she laid her head against the door
leading to the chamber.  "Armstrong! what I have suffered for your
sake!"

CHAPTER THIRTY.

THE LAST.

"And you gave him enough to keep him in that insensible state?" said Dr.
Thorpe next night, after seeing and treating Armstrong, who lay in a
weak, half-delirious state.

Cornel nodded and gazed wildly at her brother, who continued--

"To keep him from going abroad to fight this duel?"

"Yes, I felt sure that the Conte would kill him."

"And serve him right.  Well," he went on, as his sister winced at his
harsh words, "this proves the truth of the saying--`A little knowledge
is a dangerous thing,' You know a bit about narcotics and anaesthetics,
and you may congratulate yourself upon not having killed him.  But
there, perhaps, it was right; and anyhow, you have saved him."

"You think he will recover now?" she cried eagerly.

"Think so?  Oh yes! of course.  Nothing to prevent him.  Only wants
time.  But it's nothing to you."

"How is the Contessa?"

"Getting better, I hear.  Fact is, I met the surgeon who is attending
her at the society.  But never mind them.  I shall have done all I want
here in less than a fortnight.  That is when the _Spartania_ sails, so
be ready, and let's get back."

"Yes, dear," said Cornel quietly, "I shall have finished my task, too."

Two years later Armstrong Dale went back home, but only for a visit, for
his fame was increasing rapidly, and he had more commissions than he
could undertake.  He wanted help and counsel, and he brought them back
with him, for he did not return to London alone.

Four more years had elapsed, and that season there was a great deal of
talk about Armstrong Dale's big picture at the Academy.  The press had
praised it unanimously; society had endorsed the critics' words; and it
was sold for a heavy sum.  But though he was importuned to take
portraits, Armstrong sternly refused.

The picture that year was a fanciful subject of a beautiful woman
reclining upon a tiger skin, with a huge cluster of orange maculated
lilies thrust, as if by careless hands, into a magnificent repousse
copper vase.  And as he painted it, he had turned to his wife one day,
and said, "I can't help it, Little Heart; it will come so like her.  I
shall paint it out and give up."

Then he seized a cloth to pass across the fresh paint, but Cornel caught
his wrist.

"Absurd!" she cried.  "That magnificent piece of work--and because of a
fancied resemblance?"

"Then you do not mind?" he said sadly.

Palette, brushes, and mahlstick were slowly and softly taken from his
hands, which were drawn round Cornel's neck, and she nestled closely in
his breast.

"Mind?  No," she said gently; "let the dead past bury its dead."

The picture went to the Academy then, and was the most discussed work of
the year.

One sunny morning early, so as to be before the crush, Armstrong and his
wife walked through the principal room, joined together by a little
fairy-like golden-haired link, whose bright eyes flashed with delight as
she clung to the hand on either side, for she was at her urgent request
being taken "to see papa's picture--`The Tiger Lily.'"

The trio had been standing in front of it for some minutes, when, after
playfully responding to the happy child's many questions, Cornel and
Armstrong turned to take her round the room, but both stopped short as
if petrified.

For within a couple of yards stood Valentina, pale as death, her eyes
abnormally large, and her whole countenance telling of bodily suffering
and mental pain.

Beside her was an invalid-chair, occupied by a wasted, prematurely old
man, wrapped in furs--in May--and attended by a servant, who stood
motionless behind.

The meeting was a surprise, and all present save one remained fascinated
by some spell.

The silence was broken by Valentina, who took a step forward, and held
out her hand, while Armstrong saw at a glance that the Conte was gazing
vacantly at the pictures, his eyes dull and glazed, the light of
recognition being absent.

"It is six years since we met, Mrs. Dale," said the Contessa softly, but
the tones of her voice were changed, and she turned her head slightly to
let her eyes rest upon Armstrong.  "As in all human probability we shall
never meet again, I cannot resist referring once to the past--to thank
your sweet wife for the life she saved."

"Oh, pray," whispered Cornel in a tremulous voice, "no more."

"No," said Valentina, holding Cornel's hand tightly, and gazing wildly
in her eyes, though her voice was very calm.  "We go back to Italy at
once.  My husband, who is a great invalid, seems better there."

She paused for a moment, as if to gain strength to continue; and then,
in a low, passionate whisper, full of the maternal longing of an
unsatisfied heart--

"Your child?  May I kiss her once?"

Cornel bowed her head--she could not speak, but held the child a little
forward, and Valentina bent down.

"Will you kiss me?" she asked.

The bright, innocent eyes looked smilingly up, and the silvery voice
said, as the soft little arms clasped her neck--

"Yes, I'll give you two."  Then, as she was held tightly for a few
moments, "Do you like dear papa's picture?  I saw him make it.  Is it
you?"

The eager, wondering question sent a pang through three breasts, but not
another word was uttered, till the invalid-chair and its attendants had
passed through the door close by.

It was the child who broke the silence just as Cornel had stolen her
hand to her husband's side to press his with a long, firm, trusting
grasp.

"Why did that lady cry when she kissed me, mamma?  I know:" the child
added quickly.  "It was because that poor gentleman is so ill."

It was the winter of the same year when Armstrong was seated by his
studio fire with his child upon his knee, and Cornel upon the rug, with
the warm light of the fire upon her cheek--not in the old studio, but
the great, artistically furnished salon in Kensington.  The door opened,
and a gruff voice exclaimed--

"May I come in?"

The child uttered a cry of delight, sprang from her father's knee, and
dashed across the studio, to begin dragging forward the rough grey-beard
in a shabby velvet coat, and soft black hat.

He raised her in his arms, and bore her forward caressingly, to sit
chatting for some time.  Then Cornel rose and took the child's hand.

"Come, dear," she said.  "Your tea-time."

"No, no.  I want to stop with Uncle Joe."

"Uncle Joe wants to talk to papa about business," said Cornel, with a
nod and a smile, as she drew the little one away.  "You shall come in to
dessert if you are good."

She nodded, smiling at the rough-looking old friend, and then tripped
out playfully with the child.

"Light your pipe, old man," said Armstrong.  "Is it business?"

"Yes.  Your wife reads my face like a book.  Have you seen to-day's
paper?"

"No.  Been growling all day at the bad light and playing with Tiny."

"Read that, then."

Pacey passed a crumpled newspaper, folded small, and under the Paris
news Armstrong read--

"MĂș Leronde has been appointed French Consul at Constantinople, and
leaves Marseilles by the Messageries Maritimes steamer _Corne d'Or_ on
Friday."

"Well, I am glad.  Hang it, Joe, I could find it in my heart to run over
to Paris to have one dinner with him, and say `Good-bye.'"

"No time," said Pacey gruffly.  "Now read that."  He took back the paper
and doubled it again, so that the front page was outward, and pointed to
the column of deaths.

Armstrong started, and for some moments held the paper with his eyes
fixed upon his friend, in whose countenance he seemed to divine what was
to come.

He was in no wise surprised, when he looked down, to find the name
Dellatoria, and he began to read the announcement with the remembrance
that the Conte's face, when they last met, bore the stamp of impending
death; but he was not prepared for what he did read.  The type was
blurred, and the paper quivered a little as he saw as through a mist the
name Valentina, the age thirty, Rome, and then the last words stood out
clearly--"Only surviving the Conte Dellatoria four days."

"Chapter the last, boy," said Pacey, taking back the paper, and folding
it tightly before replacing it in his breast pocket.

"Yes," said Armstrong slowly, as he mentally looked backward through the
golden mists of six years, "chapter the last."

The End.






End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of The Tiger Lily, by George Manville Fenn

*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK 40673 ***